MUFTI JALALUDDIN AHMAD AMJADI

ANWAARUL HADEES

ALLAMA MUFTI JALALUDDIN AHMAD AMJADI

Publisher: Abde Mustafa Publications

Digitally Published by Sabiya Virtual Publication
Powered by Abde Mustafa Organisation

Publication Date: October 2023 Total Pages: 380

Edition: 1st
Book No.: SVPBN436

Cover Design & Formatting : Pure Sunni Graphics

All rights reserved.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted
in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other
electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of
the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical
reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Copyright © 2023 by Abde Mustafa Publications

our family:

graphics
SAB YA
 All praise to Allah, the Lord of the Creation,
and countless blessings and peace upon
َ َّ َ
َ ّ َ َ ‫ﻋﻠﯿِﻪ َ ٰواِﻟٖﻪ‬
ْ َ َ ‫ﺗﻌﺎﱄ‬
ٰ ََ‫ﷲ‬
ُ ‫ﺻﲇ‬
our Master Muhammad ‫وﺳﻠﻢ‬ , the leader of the Prophets.
Anwaarul Hadees 1

Contents
Abde Mustafa Organisation ka ta’aaruf .......................11
Peshe lafz ....................................................................13
Hadees ki tareef aur iski qismein .................................15
Hadees ki haisiyat .......................................................16
Ek sawal ......................................................................18
Hadees shareef ka hujjat hona .....................................19
Riwayat ki zarurat .......................................................20
Shauq ki kahani ki shuruaat ........................................23
Sahaba ke zamane mein hadeeson ke riwayat karne ke
mauqe .........................................................................24
Waqiya ki tehqeeq ......................................................25
Ek imaan afroz waqiya ................................................26
Ek aur waqiya .............................................................28
Riwayat ke silsile ki taqwiyat (taqat) ...........................30
Hadees parakhne ka qayda ..........................................31
Hadees jama karne ki history ......................................32
Niyyat ka bayan ..........................................................37
Zaruri mas'ale .............................................................38
Imaan ka bayan...........................................................39
Hadees ki sharah .........................................................40
Anwaarul Hadees 2

Hadees ki sharah .........................................................42

Kuchh zaruri mas'ale ..................................................45
Jannati aur jahannami firqa ........................................47
Hadees ki sharah .........................................................48
Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................51
Badmazhab .................................................................56
Sunnat aur Bid'at ........................................................57
Hadees ki sharah .........................................................59
Ilm aur Aalim ka bayaan .............................................62
Zaruri mas'ale .............................................................67
Taqdeer ka bayan........................................................69
Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................70
3) qaza ki teen qismein : .............................................71
Qabr ka azaab haq hai.................................................73
Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................78
Qiyamat ki nishaniyan ................................................80
Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................83
Hauze kausar aur Shafa'at ...........................................86
Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................89
Jannat ka bayan ..........................................................95
Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................97
Anwaarul Hadees 3

Jahannam ka bayan .....................................................98

Kuch zaruri mas'ale.....................................................99
Wuzu ka bayan .........................................................101
Wuzu karne ka masnoon tareeqa ..............................103
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................105
Wuzu todne wali cheezein ........................................110
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................111
Istinja .......................................................................112
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................114
Ghusl (nahane) ka bayan ..........................................115
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................116
Azaan aur Iqaamat ....................................................117
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................119
Namaz ka bayan .......................................................121
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................123
Taraweeh ka bayan ...................................................125
20 rak'at par sahaba ka ittifaq hai..............................126
20 rak'at jamhoor ka qaul hai aur isi par amal hai .....127
20 rak'at taraweeh ki hikmat .....................................129
Imaam ke peechhe Qur’an padhne ka bayan.............130
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................131
Anwaarul Hadees 4

Aameen aahista kahne ka bayan ................................133

Rafa e yadain ............................................................134
Durood shareef ka bayan ..........................................136
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................138
Durood gunje aashiqa ...............................................138
Jama'at ka bayan .......................................................139
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................141
Masjid ka bayan ........................................................141
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................143
Jumu'ah ka bayan .....................................................144
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................146
Khutba ki azaan kahan di jaye? .................................147
Eid aur baqara eid ka bayan ......................................148
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................150
Beemari ka bayan ......................................................151
Beemar ko dekhne jana .............................................154
Dawa ka bayan .........................................................156
Dua aur Taweez ........................................................157
Maut ka bayan ..........................................................158
Mayyit ko nahlana aur kafan pahnana ......................161
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................162
Anwaarul Hadees 5

Janaza ka bayan.........................................................163
Mayyit ka dafn karna ................................................166
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................168
Mayyit par rona ........................................................169
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................172
Shaheed ka bayan .....................................................173
Qabron ki ziyarat ......................................................175
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................176
Sawab bakhshne ka bayan .........................................178
Zakaat ka bayan ........................................................180
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................182
Sadqa e Fitr...............................................................184
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................186
Sakhi aur kanjoos......................................................190
Bheek mangna kaisa hai?...........................................194
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................195
Roza ka bayan ...........................................................197
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................203
Chaand dekhne ka bayan ..........................................204
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................206
Shabe Qadr ...............................................................212
Anwaarul Hadees 6

Etikaf ........................................................................214
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................215
Qur’an majeed padhne ka bayan ...............................216
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................220
Hajj ka bayan............................................................223
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................225
Madeena shareef ki haziri..........................................229
Nabi sallallaho alaihi wasallam zinda hain.................230
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................232
Kharidne aur bechne ka bayan halal rozi ...................234
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................234
Achcha vyapari (businessman) ..................................236
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................237
Sood ka bayan...........................................................239
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................240
Rahan aur Bay -e- salam ...........................................241
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................242
Qarzdar ko muhlat dena ...........................................243
Zameen par najaaiz qabza .........................................244
Nikah ka bayan .........................................................245
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................246
Anwaarul Hadees 7

Mehar ka bayan ........................................................248

Mehare Fatima .........................................................249
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................249
Dawate Walima ........................................................251
Miyan biwi ka baahami bartao ..................................251
Parda ki baatein ........................................................253
Dekhna jaaiz nahi .....................................................254
Ajnabi aurat ke sath tanhai........................................256
Zina wa lawaatat .......................................................257
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................258
Talaq ka bayan..........................................................259
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................261
Iddat .........................................................................263
Halal aur haraam janwar ...........................................264
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................265
Shikar aur zibah ........................................................266
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................268
Qurbani ....................................................................271
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................272
Aqeeqa ......................................................................274
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................275
Anwaarul Hadees 8

Achche bure naam ....................................................276

Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................277
Khane ka bayan ........................................................278
Peene ka bayan .........................................................280
Kapda pehanne ka bayan ..........................................282
Joota pehanna ...........................................................284
Anguthi ka bayan......................................................285
Hajamat ka bayan .....................................................286
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................287
Dadhi aur munchh ka bayan ....................................288
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................289
Khizab ka bayan .......................................................290
Sone aur letne ka bayan ............................................291
Kuch mas'ale ............................................................291
Sapna dekhne ka bayan .............................................292
Faal ka bayan ............................................................294
Chheenk aur jamahi ka bayan ...................................295
Kuch mas'ale ka bayan ..............................................295
Ijazat ka bayan ..........................................................296
Salam ka bayan .........................................................297
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................299
Anwaarul Hadees 9

Musafha ka bayan .....................................................299

Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................300
Maa'n baap ke haq ka bayan .....................................302
Aulad ke haq ka bayan ..............................................304
Kuch zaruri baatein...................................................306
Bhai waghaira ke haq ................................................307
Chori karna aur sharab peena ...................................308
Jhoot ka bayan ..........................................................310
Chugli aur gheebat ka bayan .....................................312
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................313
Zuban ki hifazat aur tanhai waghaira ........................314
Dushmani aur jalan (bughz wa hasad) ka bayan........315
Khuda hi ke liye muhabbat khuda hi ke liye dushmani
.................................................................................317
Gussa aur ghamand ka bayan ....................................318
Zulm ka bayan ..........................................................320
Maal waghaira ki lalach ka bayan ..............................322
Duniya ki muhabbat ka bayan ..................................323
Umr aur maal ki zyadti kab nemat hai? .....................324
Dikhawe ke liye kaam karna .....................................325
Tasweer ka bayan ......................................................327
Jaldbazi karne na karne ka bayan ..............................329
Anwaarul Hadees 10

Neki ka hukm dena aur burai se rokna .....................329

Kuch mas'ale ............................................................333
Tawakkul (Allah par bharosa karna) .........................334
Narmi, haya aur achchhi aadat .................................335
Hansna aur muskurana .............................................337
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki fazeelatein.........338
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................340
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki tarah koi nahi ...345
Meraj ka bayan .........................................................347
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................352
Mojizon ka bayan .....................................................354
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................360
Karamat ka bayan .....................................................361
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................363
Ilme ghaib ka bayan ..................................................364
Kuch zaruri mas'ale...................................................371
Anwaarul Hadees 11

Abde Mustafa Organisation ka ta’aaruf

Abde Mustafa Organisation sana 1435 Hijri (2014 eiswi)

se Quraano Sunnat ki taleemaat ko print media aur
digital media ke zariye aam karne ke maqsad ke tehat
kaam kar rahi hai
• Humare departments aur activities
Hum mukhtalif departments mein kaam kar rahe hain,
jinki tafseel darje zel hai:
• Abde Mustafa Publications
Ye humara sab se khaas department hai jahan mukhtalif
mauzuaat aur zubano mein kitabein shaya ki jaati hain,
Humari publish ki gai kitabo ko padhne ke liye humari
website par jaayein: www.abdemustafa.org
• Blog
Hum mukhtalif mauzuaat aur zubano mein tehreerein
shaya karte hain jo Ilmi aur Tehqeeqi hoti hain, Inhein
humare blog par dekha ja sakta hai: amo.news/blog
• Sabiya Virtual Publication
Ye platform virtual publishing ke liye hai yaani iske tehat
kitabo ko digital formats mein internet par publish kiya
jaata hai, Is platform se musalsal digital library mein
kitabo ka izafa ho raha hai amo.news/books
Anwaarul Hadees 12

• Roman Books
Ye shoba Urdu kitabo ko Roman Urdu mein dhaalne ke
liye hai, Daure haazir mein Roman Urdu ke badhte hue
istemal ko madde nazar rakhte hue is project ka aaghaz
kiya gaya hai
• E Nikah Matrimony Service
Ye ek matrimonial service hai jo khaas Ahle Sunnat Wa
Jama'at ke liye shuru ki gai hai, Is service ke zariye
sunniyo ka nikah sunniyo se karwaya jaata hai, Ye service
sunniyo mein rishte talash karne mein aasani faraham kar
rahi hai, Register karne ke liye humari website par jaayein
www.enikah.in
• Nikah Again Service
Ye service ta'addude azwaaj yaani ek se zaaid nikah
(polygamy) ko riwaaj dene ke liye shuru ki gai hai
• Technical Sunni
Technology se judi malumaat ko aam karne ke liye is
muhim ka aaghaz kiya gaya hai, Is mein hum ek munfarid
andaaz mein technology se related information ko pesh
karte hain taaki qaum usse faida utha sake
Mazeed malumaat haasil karne ke liye hum se rabta
karein

Abde Mustafa Organisation

Anwaarul Hadees 13

Peshe lafz
Az Hazrat Allama Arshadul Qadiri rahimahullah
(Muhtamim Madrasa Faizul Uloom, Jamshedpur, Jharkhand)

Sab khoobiyan Allah ke liye hain jo saare jahan walo ka

maalik hai aur durood wa salam ho uske pyare rasool
Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam par aur unki aal wa
as'haab par sab par.
Amma baad! Bahut dinon se is baat ki zarurat thi ki aam
musalmanon ki boli mein hadees shareef ki ek aisi kitab
tayyar ki jaye jo bharosa ke layeq ho lekin kisi bhi zubaan
ke matlab ko doosri zubaan mein dhaalna jitna mushkil
kaam hai wo padhe likhe logon se chhupa nahi hai khaas
kar hadeeson ka tarjuma to is lihaz se aur bhi zyada
mushkil hai ki imaan wa islam ki tamam baatein aur
shariat ke saare hukmon ki wo jad (buniyad) bhi hai.
Isliye matlab ke ada karne mein alfaaz aur bayan ki zara
bhi ghalati ho gai to na sirf ye ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ka maqsad ada hone se rah jayega balki islami
dastoor ki us rooh par asar pad jayega jo amali zindagi ke
anginat hisson mein pai jati hai. Isliye hadeeson ke
tarjuma ke silsile mein sirf donon zubanon ka janna kaafi
nahi hai balki matlab ke saheeh bayan karne par qudrat
hone ke sath sath hadees ki samajh, fiqh mein soojh
boojh, sharah aur taaweel ki zyada jaankari, buzurgon ka
deeni mijaaz aur Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke sath
Anwaarul Hadees 14

be intiha ishq wa muhabbat aur zyada jazba wa ihtiram

ka ta'alluq bhi nihayat zaruri hai.
Khuda ka shukr hai ki fazile jaleel Hazrat Allama Mufti
Jalaluddin Ahmad Amjadi (alaihirrahma) is bade kaam ke
liye tayyar ho gaye aur kai saal ki mehnat ke baad unhone
moatabar hadeeson ki ek kitab tayyar karke qaum ke
samne rakha jo is waqt humare samne hai.
Mein apne ilm wa yaqeen ki had tak kah sakta hoon ki
maulana mausoof apne ilm wa parhezgari, soojh boojh,
dimag ki tezi aur ishq wa muhabbat ki latafaton,
taharaton aur sa'adaton ke lihaz se beshak is kaam ke
layeq hain aur bila shubah unki ye khidmat izzat wa
ihtiram ki nazar se dekhe jane ke qabil hai.
Main dua karta hoon ki Allah ta'ala ahle haq ki taraf se
unhein is badi khidmat par ajre jaleel wa jaza e jaleel be
maseel ata farmaye aur saheeh hadeeson ki ye kitab
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki bargah mein sanade
qubool ki izzat se sarfaraz kare.
Rasm ke mutabiq azeeze mausoof ne apni is kitab par
peshe lafz likhne ke liye mujh jaise nasazawaar ko itni
baar majboor kiya ke ab uzr karne ki bhi gunjaish baaqi
na rahi waise ye haqeeqat hai ki main is bade kaam ke
layeq nahi hoon lekin sirf is lalach mein qalam utha raha
hoon ki shayad maidane mehshar mein yehi chand
satrein mere naama -e- aamaal ki achhaiyon ka peshe lafz
ban jayein.
Anwaarul Hadees 15

Hadeeson ke shaaya karne aur phailane ka kaam baja taur

par donon jahan ki bahut badi izzat hai lekin zindagi ke
thode waqt ko ismein kharch karna bhi kuch kam qabile
fakhr nahi ki haq ke dushmanon ki taraf se hadees shareef
ki izzat par kiye gaye hamlon ko rok kar dilon ke andhere
mein haqeeqat wa yaqeen ka ujaala phailaya jaye isi jazbe
se meine apne peshe lafz mein hadees ki deeni haisiyat
hadeeson ke jama karne ki ilmi wa tareekhi infiradiyat aur
hadees ke na manne ka fitna aur uske asbaab par belaag
bahas karke bahut si haqeeqaton ko khol kar rakh diya
hai jin par ab tak parda pada hua hai.
Khuda kare mere qalam ki ye koshish ilm walo ki
bargahon se wuq'at wa aitebar ki sanad hasil karein aur
sab musalman dushmanane haq ki un sazishon se
khabardar ho jayein jo hadees na manne ke jazbe ke
peechhe kaam kar rahi hain.

Hadees ki tareef aur iski qismein

Hadees kehte hain Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki

baat ko wo khullam khulla ho ya hukman aur unke kaam
aur unki taqreer ko, taqreer ka matlab ye hai ki Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke samne koi kaam kiya gaya
aur Huzoor ne use mana nahi farmaya ya sahaba
radiallaho ta'ala anhum mein se kisi ne koi baat kahin aur
Huzoor ne usse roka nahi balki chup rahe aur amalan use
sabit farma diya.
Anwaarul Hadees 16

Isi tarah hadees ka lafz (word) bola jata hai sahaba

radiallaho ta'ala anhum ki baat, unke kaam aur unki
taqreer par bhi aur sahabi unko kehte hain ki jinko imaan
ki halat mein Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki suhbat
naseeb hui aur imaan par hi khatma hua.
Aur isi tarah hadees ka lafz bola jata hai taabi'en ki baat,
unke kaam aur unki taqreer par bhi aur taabae unko kehte
hain ki jinhone imaan ki halat mein kisi sahabi se mulaqat
ki aur imaan par unka khatima hua.
(annukhbatun nab'haniya)

Is lihaz se hadees ki teen qismein ho gai jisko Hazrat

Shaikh Abdul Haq Muhaddise dehalwi bukhari
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaih ne yoon bayan farmaya hai ki jis
hadees ki riwayat ka silsila Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam tak pahunchta hai use “hadeese marfoo” kehte
hain aur jis hadees ki riwayat ka silsila kisi sahabi tak
pahunchta hai use “hadeese mauqoof” kehte hain aur jis
hadees ki riwayat ka silsila kisi taabai tak pahunchta hai
use “hadeese maqtoo” kehte hain

Hadees ki haisiyat

Ye baat bilkul zahir hai ki shariat ki tamam baaton ka

pahla sarchashma Qur’an majeed hai ki wo khuda ki
kitab hai aur Qur’an hi ke hukm ke mutabiq Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki farmabardari aur pairwi bhi
Anwaarul Hadees 17

har musalman ke liye zaruri hai ki bagair uske khuda ke

hukm ki tafseel nahi jaan sakte aur na Qur’an ki aayat ka
matlab samajh sakte hain isliye ab zaruri taur par hadees
bhi is lihaz se shariat ke hukm ki jad (buniyad) qaraar pa
gai ki wo Huzoor ke hukm, unke kaam aur Qur’an ki
aayaton ka matlab janne ka zariya hai.
Ab aap Qur’an ki un aayaton ka tarjuma padhein jin
mein bilkul khullam khulla baar baar Huzoor sallallaho
alaihi wasallam ki farmabardari aur pairwi ka hukm diya
gaya hai.
(1) Aey imaan walo! Allah aur uske rasool ki farmabardari
karo aur rasool se munh na phero. (para 9 ruku 17)
(2) Allah aur uske rasool ke hukm par amal karo aur aapas
mein mat jhagdo ki bikhar kar kamzor ho jaoge.
(para 10 ruku 2)
(3) aur hum ne koi rasool nahi bheja magar isliye taaki
Allah ke hukm se uski farmabardari ki jaye. (para 5 ruku 6)
(4) aey rasool! Aap logon se kah dijiye ki agar tum khuda
se dosti ka dam bharte ho to meri pairwi karo khuda
tumhein apna dost banayega. (para 3 ruku 12)
(5) aapke rab ki qasam wo hargiz musalman nahi ho sakte
jab tak ki apne un muamalon mein aapko apna haakim
na maan lein jinmein unke aapas ka jhagda hai.
(para 5 ruku 6)
(6) Allah aur uske rasool ki farmabardari karo aur uske
hukm par amal karo jo tum mein hukoomat wale hain
Anwaarul Hadees 18

phir agar tum mein kisi baat ka jhagda uthe to Allah aur
rasool ki janib le jao. (para 5 ruku 5)
(7) aey imaan walo! Allah ki farmabardari karo aur rasool
ka hukm maano aur apne amal ko bekar na karo.
(para 26 ruku 8)
(8) jisne rasool ki farmabardari ki to beshak usne Allah ki
farmabardari ki. (para 5 ruku 8)
(9) aey rasool! Tum kah do ki Allah aur rasool ki
farmabardari karo phir agar wo munh phere to Allah
kafiron ko pasand nahi farmata. (para 3 ruku 12)
(10) jo kuch rasool tumhein dein use le lo aur jisse mana
karein usse ruk jao aur Allah se daro beshak Allah ka azaab
sakht hai. (para 28 ruku 4)
(11) beshak tumhein rasoolullah ki pairwi behtar hai.
(para 21 ruku 19)

Qur’an majeed ki in aayaton se khullam khulla sabit ho

gaya ki musalmanon ke liye Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki farmabardari zaruri hai lihaza is lihaz se
Huzoor ke har hukm par humein is tarah amal karna
zaruri hai jis tarah Qur’an ke zariye hum tak pahunchane
wale khuda ke kisi hukm par amal karna zaruri hai isliye
ki rasool ka hukm bhi ek waasta se khuda hi ka hukm hai.

Ek sawal
Ye baat achchi tarah samajh lene ke baad ek sawal par
ghaur kijiye aur wo ye hai ki Qur’an ki aayaton mein
Anwaarul Hadees 19

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke hukm par amal

karne aur unki pairwi karne ka jo baar baar hukm diya
gaya hai to kya ye hukm Huzoor ki sirf zahiri zindagi tak
hai ya qiyamat tak ke liye?
Agar ma'azallah khuda ke is hukm ko Huzoor ki zahiri
zindagi ke sath khaas kar diya jaye to doosre shabdon
(words) mein uska saaf aur khullam khulla matlab ye
hoga ki Qur’an aur islam par amal karne ka zamana bhi
Huzoor ki zahiri zindagi hi tak hai isliye ki Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke hukm par amal aur unke
kaamon ki pairwi lazim hi isliye thi ki baghair uske
Qur’an wa islam ki saari baaton ko nahi samajh sakte the
aur un par amal hi kar sakte the lekin jab Qur’an aur
islam par amal karne ka hukm qiyamat tak ke liye hai to
sabit huwa ki Huzoor ki farmabardari aur unki pairwi ka
hukm bhi qiyamat tak ke liye hai.

Hadees shareef ka hujjat hona

Jab ye baat tay (decide) ho gai ki Qur’an aur islam par

amal karne ka hukm qiyamat tak ke liye hai aur ye bhi tay
ho gaya ki Qur’an wa islam ki saari baaton ka janna aur
un par amal karna Huzoor ki farmabardari ke baghair
nahi ho sakta to ek doosra sawal ye hai ki dictionary, aam
bol chal, aqal aur shariat ki roo se farmabardari humesha
hukm ki hoti hai to aaj Huzoor ke wo hukm kahan hain
jin par amal karne ke liye Qur’an humein baar baar kehta
Anwaarul Hadees 20

hai isliye ki hukm ke baghair amal karne ke liye kehna

bilkul aqal aur shariat ke khilaf hai to jab aaj bhi Qur’an
hum se Huzoor ke hukm par amal karne ke liye kehta hai
to manna padega ki aaj humare samne Huzoor ke hukm
ka hona bhi zaruri hai aur zahir hai ki Huzoor ke hukm
ka matlab wo hukm nahin hai jo khuda ki taraf se Qur’an
mein hai isliye ki khuda ka hukm hone ki haisiyat se un
par amal ka zaruri hona humare liye bahut kaafi hai. Isliye
manna padega ki rasool ke jin hukmon par amal karne ka
hum ko hukm diya gaya hai wo Qur’an majeed ke hukm
ke ilawa hain.
Itna samajh lene ke baad ab ye batane ki zarurat nahi rahi
ki rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke hukm aur
Qur’an wa islam ki tafseel ka naam hadees hai yahin se
hadees ki zarurat aur uski islami haisiyat achchi tarah
zahir ho gai hadees ki zarurat se wo hi shakhs inkar kar
sakta hai jise rasool ki farmabardari se bilkul inkar ho.

Riwayat ki zarurat

Sahaba -e- kiraam jinko Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam

ke amal ko apni aankhon se dekhne aur unke hukm ko
apne kaano se sunne ka mauqa mila tha unhein shariat ki
baaton ko janne ke liye riwayat ke waaston ki bilkul
zarurat nahi thi lekin baad ke logon ko apne rasool ke
amal aur unki baat se aagah hone ka zariya siwaye riwayat
ke aur kya tha? Yahin se ye baat bhi hal (solve) ho gai ki
Anwaarul Hadees 21

Huzoor ke amal, unki baat aur unki halaton se aane wali

ummat ko aagah karne ke liye riwayat ki zarurat kyun
hui?
To is ummat ke jin logon ne Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ko khud apni aankhon se dekha aur apne kaano
se suna wo log sahaba ke naam se yaad kiye jate hain aur
Huzoor ke wisaal farmane ke baad sahaba -e- kiraam ne
jin logon tak Huzoor ke amal aur unki baaton ko
pahunchaya wo taabi'en kahe jate hain aur taabi'en ne
Huzoor ki baaton ko jin logon tak pahunchaya unko tabe
taabi'en ke laqab se yaad kiya jata hai. Phir un logon ne
apne zamane ke logon ko pahunchaya phir seena dar
seena, nasl dar nasl aur giroh dar giroh riwayaton ka ye
silsila aage badhta raha yahan tak Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke amal, unki baatein, unki halatein aur unki
taqreerein hadees ki badi badi kitabon mein jama ho kar
hum 1400 saal baad paida hone wale tak pahunchi.
To rahmat wa noor ki moosla dhaar barish ho hadees ki
riwayat karne wale us muqaddas giroh par jiske khuloos
wa ahsaan, mehnat wa jafa kashi, barabar safar, lagatar
qurbani aur musalsal koshish ke zariye aaqa -e- do aalam
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki mubarak zindagi ka ek shaffaf
aaina humein hasil hua itna shaffaf ki aqeedat ki aankh
kholte hi us mubarak zamana mein pahunch jaiye jahan
qadam qadam par Jibreel ki aawaz sunai deti hai, dopahar
ke sooraj ki baat kya kahiye raat ko bhi jalwon ka sawera
hai, har taraf malkootiyon ka dhera hai, aasmanon ke pat
Anwaarul Hadees 22

khule aur band huye noorani kafile utre aur chale gaye,
arsh se farsh tak noor wa tajalli ka taanta bandha hua hai,
jalwon ki barish se taiba ki zameen itni narm ho gai ki
nichodiye to kausar ka dhaara phoot pade, mulke risalat
ke sultane aazam kabhi masjid ke aangan mein kabhi
hazrate aaysha radiallaho ta'ala anha ke hujra mein kabhi
apne diwanon ka qafila liye huye junglon, pahadon aur
retile maidan se guzar rahe hain aur kabhi munajaat se
ummat ki taqdeer sanwar rahe hain, kabhi intihai gam se
aankhein bheeg gai aur kabhi muskurahat se gunche khila
diye, bagichon ki taraf nikal gaye to aap ki khushboo se
raste mahak uthe aur ab rahmat ke kamra mein tashreef
rakhe hain to har taraf chehra e anwar ka ujaala hai, abhi
aashiqon ki mahfil mein haqeeqat wa maarifat ke moti
luta rahe hain aur ab dekhiye to maidane jung mein
wafadaron ko humesha sukh chain se rahne ki
khushkhabari de rahe hain garz hadees ki kitabon ka jo
panna ultiye ashron ke sheeshe mein Huzoor sallallaho
alaihi wasallam ki zindagi ka ek ek hissa nazar aata hai.
Jin logon ke dil Huzoor ki muhabbat se khaali hain wo
jalwa e mahboob ke us jamaal wa kamaal ke sheeshe ko
tod bhi dein to unhein uska kalak hi kya? ke unke paas
muhabbat wala dil hi nahi hai lekin aashiqon se
poochhiye jo madeena shareef ki mitti ko sirf isliye apni
aankhon se laga lete hain ki shayad Huzoor ke pair
mubarak se ye chhoo gai ho to hadees ki kitabon mein
Anwaarul Hadees 23

unki aankhon ki thandak aur dil ki taskeen ke kya kya

saman hain.

Shauq ki kahani ki shuruaat

Riwayat e hadees ka ye silsila jin par khatm hota hai ye
sahaba radiallaho ta'ala anhum hain isliye ki rasoolullah
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki mubarak zindagi ko haqeeqat
mein dekhne wale aur din raat ke hazir rahne wale wo hi
log hain agar un buzurgon ne Huzoor ki hadeeson ko
doosron tak na pahunchaya hota to hadees ke riwayat
karne ki buniyad hi na padti aur shariat ka sota (chashma)
jahan se phoota tha wahi jaam ho kar rah jata. Aakhir ek
zamana ki baat doosre zamana mein kaise pahunchi? Agar
sunne dekhne walo ne pahunchane ka bandobast nahi
kiya tha. Is raah mein sahaba e kiraam ka jazba maloom
karne ke baad mamooli samajh ka aadmi bhi is nateeje
par pahunche bagair nahi rah sakta ki wo is kaam ko deen
ka bahut bada kaam samajhte the jaisa ki dekhne walo ka
bayan hai ki jab tak is duniya ko Huzoor ki zahiri zindagi
ki barkatein hasil rahi sahaba ka majma har waqt kaan
lagaye rahta ki kab Huzoor kuchh farmayein aur hum sun
lein aur itna hi nahi balki hazir rahne walo se is ka iqraar
liya jata ki wo gair hazir (absent) rahne walo tak Huzoor
ki saari baatein pahuncha diya karein jaisa ki hazrat
Allama Hafiz Nishapuri radiallaho ta'ala anhu Hazrate
Bara ibne Aajib radiallaho ta'ala anhu se is silsile mein ek
hadees riwayat karte hain ki unhone farmaya hum sab
Anwaarul Hadees 24

hadeeson ko rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam se nahi

sun paate the hum unton (camel) ki dekh bhaal mein lage
rahte the aur sahaba e kiraam Huzoor se jo hadees sun
paate the wo apne zamana ke zyada yaad rakhne walo se
sun liya karte the.

Sahaba ke zamane mein hadeeson ke riwayat karne

ke mauqe
Deen ki saari baaton ko musalmanon tak pahunchane ke
liye sahaba e kiraam ke darmiyan hadeeson ki riwayat ka
din raat ye tareeqa to tha hi iske ilawa bhi bahut se mauqe
is tarah ke samne aate the jab ki kisi khaas mas'ale mein
Qur’an ka koi hukm khullam khulla nahi milta to sahaba
ke majma se poochha jata ki is mas'ala ke baare mein
Huzoor ki koi hadees kisi ko maloom ho to wo bayan
kare jaisa ki ye hi Hafiz Nishapuri Hazrate Kubaisa ibne
Zuwaiba radiallaho ta'ala anhu se ek hadees riwayat karte
hain unhone bayan kiya ki Hazrate Abu Bakr Siddiq
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki khilafat ke zamana mein ek dadi
unki khidmat mein hazir hui wo chahati thi ki use pote
ki meeras mein se kuch hissa diya jaye. Hazrate Abu Bakr
Siddiq radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki Qur’an
majeed mein tera koi hissa mein nahi paata hoon aur
mujhe ye bhi maloom nahi hai ki Huzoor ne tere baare
mein kuch farmaya hai jab usne baar baar kaha to farmaya
thahar (ruk) mein shaam ko logon se us ke baare mein
puchhunga. Zuhar ki namaz padhne ke baad logon se
Anwaarul Hadees 25

uske baare mein poochha us par Hazrate Mugheera ibne

Shaiba radiallaho ta'ala anhu khade huye aur farmaya ki
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam se maine suna hai ki wo
dadi ko 6th hissa dete the. (maarifate uloomil hadees)

Waqiya ki tehqeeq

Baat itni hi par nahin khatm ho gai balki Mugheera ibne

Shaiba hadees bayan karke jab baith gaye to Hazrate Abu
Bakr siddiq radiallaho ta'ala anhu dobara khade huye aur
farmaya kya ye baat aap ke sath kisi aur ne bhi suni hai?
Is sawal par Hazrate Muhammad ibne muslima khade
huye aur unhone bayan kiya ki maine bhi rasoolullah
sallallaho alaihi wasallam se suna hai ki wo dadi ko 6th
hissa dete the.
Allahu akbar! Jante hain Hazrate Abu bakr ka ye sawal ki
aap ke sath ye baat kisi aur ne bhi suni hai kis se hai? Ye
Hazrate Mugheera ibne Shaiba radiallaho ta'ala anhu
hain jo bade sahaba mein se hain jin ki imandari wa
parhezgari aur amanat wa sachchai ki qasam khai ja sakti
hai lekin yahin se ye baat khullam khulla zahir ho jati hai
ki Huzoor ki hadees deen ke liye daleel na hoti to hadees
ki tasdeeq is tarah na ki jati aur yahi se ye baat bhi zahir
ho gai ki bayan karne wale ek se do ho jayein to baat aur
zyada sabit ho jati hai.
Kisi waqiya ki khabar ek hi aadmi ki zubani suni jaye aur
wo hi khabar kai aadmiyon ke zariye maloom ho to
Anwaarul Hadees 26

donon mein jo yaqeen ka farq hai wo zahir hai. Huzoor

sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki hadees shareef ke baare mein
apne yaqeen ko intiha par pahunchane ke liye sahaba e
kiraam ke yahan is tarah ka bandobast humein qadam
qadam par milta hai.

Ek imaan afroz waqiya

Hazrate Allama Hafiz nishapuri rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi

ne mashhoor sahabi Hazrate Abu ayyub ansari radiallaho
ta'ala anhu ka ek waqiya bayan kiya hai, farmate hain ki
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam se ek hadees unhone
suni thi aur ittifaq ki baat ye hai ki us hadees ke sunne
walo mein mashhoor sahabi Hazrate Uqba ibne aamir
radiallaho ta'ala anhu bhi the Huzoor ke wisaal farmane
ke baad jab misr wa shaam aur rum wa iran par islami
jhanda lahrane laga to bahut se sahaba hijaaz se doosre
mulkon mein chale gaye unhi logon mein Hazrate Uqba
ibne aamir bhi the jo misr gaye aur phir wahin rah gaye.
Hazrate Abu ayyub ansari ko kisi tarah ye maloom ho
gaya ki jo hadees maine Huzoor se suni hain uske sunne
walo mein Hazrate Uqba ibne aamir bhi hain to sirf is
baat ka jazba unhein madeena shareef se misr le gaya ki
Hazrate Uqba ibne aamir se is baat ko poochhne ke baad
ye keh sakein ki is hadees ke riwayat karne wale do hain
ek mein hoon doosre Uqba ibne aamir hain.
Anwaarul Hadees 27

Un ke is safar ka haal bhi bada hi rooh parwar (jaanlewa,

mushkil) hai. Farmate hain ki jazba e shauq mein
pahadon, junglon aur nadiyon ko paar karte huye wo
misr pahunche. Budhape ki umr, mushkil rasta lekin
shauq mein na budhape ka asar maloom hua aur na raste
ki mushkilat rukawat bani din raat chalte rahe mahinon
ka rasta tay karke jab misr pahunche to seedhe misr ke
governor Hazrate Muslima ibne mukhallad ansari ki
kothi par utre governor ne poochha Abu ayyub! Aap ka
aana kis liye hua? Aapne farmaya Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam se maine ek hadees suni hai aur ittifaq ki baat
ye hai ki us hadees ke sunne walo mein mere aur Uqba
ibne aamir ke ilawa ab koi is duniya mein baaqi nahi raha
lihaza mere sath ek aisa aadmi laga do jo mujhe un ke
ghar tak pahuncha de matlab ye hai ki mein tumhare paas
isliye nahi aaya hoon ki tum se milu balki sirf isliye aaya
hoon ki tum Hazrate Uqba ibne aamir ke ghar tak
pahuncha dene ka intezam kar do.
Ek ishq wale ki zara shaane be niyazi dekhiye ki governor
ke darwaze par gaye hain magar ek shabd (word) bhi uske
baare mein nahi kehte. Waqiya riwayat karne wale ka
bayan hai ki misr ke governor ne ek jankaar aadmi sath
kar diya jo unhein Hazrate Uqba ibne aamir ke ghar tak
le gaya, gale milne ke baad unhone bhi pahla sawal yahi
kiya Abu ayyub! Aapka aana kis liye hua? Aapne farmaya
ki ek hadees maine Huzoor se suni hai aur us ka sunne
wala mere aur aap ke ilawa ab duniya mein koi baaqi nahi
Anwaarul Hadees 28

raha aur wo hadees musalman ki burai par parda daalne

ke baare mein hai Hazrate uqba ne kaha ki haan Huzoore
akram sallallaho alaihi wasallam se maine ye hadees suni
hai ki jo musalman ki kisi burai ko chhupata hai kal
qiyamat ke din Allah ta'ala uski burai ko chhupayega.
Hazrate Abu ayyub ne farmaya aap ne sach kaha yahi
maine bhi suna hai
Iske baad bayan karte hain ki Hazrate Abu ayyub itna
sunkar apni sawari ke paas aaye aur sawar ho kar madeena
ki taraf wapas laut gaye goya misr ke lamba safar ka
matlab iske siwa kuchh aur nahi tha ki apne kaan se suni
hui baat doosre ki zubani sun lein. Mahboob ki baat ke
sunne ka yahi wo jazba tha jis ne mazhabe islam ko
mazhabe ishq bana diya.
Hazrate Allama Hafiz nishapuri is waqiya ke aakhir mein
likhte hain ki ye Hazrate Abu ayyub ansari hain jo
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke sath bahut zyada
rahne wale aur bahut zyada hadees riwayat karne wale
hain iske bawajood sirf ek hadees ke liye itna lamba safar
kiya. (maarifat uloomil hadees)

Ek aur waqiya

Is tarah ka ek aur waqiya Hazrate Jabir ibne abdullah

radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke baare mein Imaam nishapuri ne
likha hai. Baat yahan se chali hai ki apne waqt ke bahut
bade muhaddis Hazrate amr bin Abu salma imamul
Anwaarul Hadees 29

hadees Hazrate Auzai radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke yahan 4

saal rahe itne lambe zamane mein unhone sirf 30
hadeesein un se suni ek din wo Hazrate Imaam Aauzai se
bade afsos ke sath kahne lage ki aap ke paas rahte huye
mujhe 4 saal ho gaye lekin itne lambe zamane mein sirf
30 hadeesein maine aap se suni. Imaame Aauzai ne
farmaya ki 4 saal ke zamane mein 30 hadeesein tum kam
samajh rahe ho halanki Hazrate Jabir ibne Abdullah ne
sirf ek hadees ke liye misr ka safar kiya, sawari khareedi
aur us par sawar hokar misr gaye aur Hazrate Uqba ibne
Aamir se mulaqat karke madeena wapas laut gaye.
(maarifat uloomil hadees page 9)

Matlab ye hai ki 4 saal ke zamane mein 30 hadeeson ke

sunne ko ganeemat samjho ki ek badi nemat kam se kam
waqt mein tum ko mil gai warna sahaba ke zamane mein
to sirf ek hadees ke liye log door door ke mulkon ka safar
kiya karte the to ek hadees par 2 mahine ka bhi waqt
kharch hua to aap hisab laga lo 30 hadees ke liye kitna
waqt chahiye tha balki Hafiz nishapuri ke likhne ke
mutabiq sahaba ke zamane mein safar itna zaruri tha ki
Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma kaha karte
the ki hadees sikhne wale ko chahiye ki wo apne liye lohe
ke joote tayyar karaye wo hadees sikhne ke liye barabar
safar karta rahe. (maarifa page 9)
Anwaarul Hadees 30

Riwayat ke silsile ki taqwiyat (taqat)

Sahaba ke zamane mein riwayat ke silsile ki taqwiyat ke

liye jahan riwayat karne walo ke zyada hone ko badhawa
diya jata tha wahin riwayat ke saheeh hone ko janchne
(parakhne) aur use yaqeen ki had mein pahunchane ke
liye aur bhi tareeqe rahe misaal ke taur par Hazrate Ali
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke baare mein hai ki jab wo kisi
hadees ko Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam se na sun
paate to kisi doosre riwayat karne wale se sunte lekin usse
qasam liya karte the. (maarifa page 9)
Ye bayan karne ke baad Hafiz nishapuri likhte hain ki
yahi haal sahaba, taabi'en, tabe taabi'en aur bade bade
aalimon ka tha ki wo hadees ke baare mein bahas wa
kured kiya karte the yahan tak ki unko hadees ke saheeh
hone ka yaqeen ho jata. (maarifa page 15)
Hadees ke riwayat karne ka fann (art) jo apni achchaiyon
ke sabab saari duniya mein be misaal hai wo ye hai ki kisi
waqiya ko riwayat karne ke liye sirf itna hi kaafi nahi hai
ki waqiya bayan kar diya jaye balki waqiya bayan karne se
pehle bayan karne wale ke liye ye batana zaruri hai ki is
waqiya ki jankaari use kaise hui? Aur kitne waaston se ye
baat us tak pahunchi hai? Aur wo kaun log hain? Us ke
naam aur address unki umr kya hai? Aur imandari,
parhezgari, sachchai, jhoot bolne se nafrat, aql aur samajh
waghaira ke lihaz se unki halatein kya hain? Isi ko hadees
Anwaarul Hadees 31

ki boli mein asnaad kehte hain. Yahi wajah hai ki hadees

riwayat karne walo ke yahan asnaad itni zaruri cheez hai
ki iske baghair unke yahan koi baat bharosa ke qabil nahi
yahan tak ke Hazrate Allama Hafiz nishapuri ne Hazrate
Abdullah ibne mubarak radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki ye baat
likhi hai ki asnaad deen ka hissa hai agar asnaad na hoti
to jiske dil mein jo aata kehta.
Is silsile mein Allama Hafiz nishapuri ne ye waqiya likha
hai ki ek martaba Abu Farwa naam ke ek shakhs ne
Hazrate Imam Zuhari radiallaho ta'ala anhu se baghair
kisi asnaad ke Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki ek
hadees bayan ki to Imame Zuhari ne farmaya aey Abu
Farwa! Tujh ko Allah tabah kare tujh ko kis cheez ne
Allah par dheet bana diya hai ki teri hadees ki koi sanad
nahi hai tu humse aisi hadeesein bayan karta hai ki jin ke
liye na nukeel hain na lagaam.

Hadees parakhne ka qayda

Is silsile mein Allama Hafiz nishapuri ne hadeeson ko

parakh ne ke liye jo qayda likha hai wo padhne ke qabil
hai usse achchi tarah maloom ho jayega ki hadeeson ko
ghalat baaton ki milawat se bachane ke liye kaisi kaisi
tadbeerein amal mein laai gai hain.
Farmate hain humare zamane mein hadees hasil karne
walo ke liye zaruri hai ki pehle wo hadees bayan karne
walo ki halaton ki jankaari kare ke shariat ke mutabiq wo
Anwaarul Hadees 32

khuda ko ek manta hai ya nahi? Aur nabiyon ki

farmabardari apne liye zaruri samajhta hai ki nahi? Phir
uski halat par ghaur kare ki wo bure mazhab wala to nahi
hain ki logon ko apne bure mazhab ki taraf bula raha ho
isliye ki bure mazhab ki taraf bulane walo se koi hadees
nahi li jayegi phir hadees bayan karne wale ki umr
maloom kare taaki pata chal sake ki jin se ye hadees bayan
karta hai usse milne ke layeq uski umr hai ya nahi? Phir
uske taur tareeqa par ghaur karein. (maarifa page 16)

Hadees jama karne ki history

Hadees ke fann (art) ki achchaiyon par kuch likhne se

pehle ye bata dena zaruri hai ki sahaba ke zamane se lekar
aaj tak hadeeson ke jama karne ka kaam kaise hua? To
maloom hona chahiye ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ka zamana jo Qur’an ke utarne ka zamana hai
us mein choonki Qur’an ki aayaton ki hifazat ka kaam
sab se bada tha isliye Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
sahaba se zor de kar farmaya ki sirf Qur’an ki aayaton ko
likha karein hadeeson ko na likhein taaki Qur’an ki
aayaton ke sath kisi tarah ka ghaalmel (mixed up) na ho
albatta zubani taur par hadeeson ke bayan karne ki
rukawat nahi thi jaisa ki muslim shareef mein Hazrate
Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai
unhone kaha ki rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya koi aadmi meri hadees na likhe aur jisne Qur’an
Anwaarul Hadees 33

ke ilawa kuch likha ho to usko mita de aur meri hadeesein

zubani yaad kare koi harj nahi aur jisne meri taraf se koi
jhoot baat kahi to usko chahiye ki apna thikana jahannam
banaye.
Lekin isi ke sath kuchh wo sahaba jinhein poora bharosa
tha ki wo Qur’an ki aayaton ke sath hadeeson ko
ghaalmel nahi hone denge wo apne taur par kuch
hadeeson ko bhi likh liya karte the jaisa ki Hazrate Imam
Bukhari radiallaho ta'ala anhu Hazrate Abu huraira
radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat karte hain unhone
farmaya ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke sahaba
mein koi mujh se zyada hadees bayan karne wala nahi tha
magar abdullah ibne amr! Isliye ki wo likhte the aur mein
nahi likhta tha. (bukhari shareef)
Jab kagaz ke tukde, hiran ki jhilliyon, khajoor ke patton
aur dilon ki takhtiyon mein bikhri hui Qur’an majeed ki
aayatein Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki khilafat
ke zamana se lekar Hazrate Usman Ghani radiallaho
ta'ala anhu ke zamana tak kitab ki shakl mein jama kar di
gai aur saari duniya mein us ki naql (xerox copy) phaila
di gai aur hadeeson ke sath Qur’an ki aayaton ke ghaalmel
hone ka koi dar nahi rah gaya to Hazrate Umar ibne
Abdul Azeez radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki khilafat ke zamana
mein unke hukm par hadeeson ki kitabein likhne aur un
ke jama karne ka kaam baqayda shuru hua jaisa ki
Hazrate Allama Jalaluddin suyooti rahmatullahi ta'ala
alaih ki kitab alfiya ki sharah mein peshe lafz likhne wale
Anwaarul Hadees 34

ne likha hai ki sana 99 hijri mein jab Hazrate Umar ibne

Abdul Azeez radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne khilafat ki
zimmedariyan sanbhali to Abu Bakr ibne Hajam jo
muammar, lais, aauzai, maalik, ibne is'haaq aur ibne
Abujeeb ke ustaad the aur madeena shareef mein khaleefa
ke naaeb the unko Hazrate Umar ibne Abdul Azeez ne
hukm diya ki Huzoor ki jo hadees bhi mile use likh lo
isliye ki mujh ko hadees shareef ke mit jane ka dar hai.
(peshe lafz sharah e alfiya page 5)
Itna hi nahi balki Hazrate Umar bin Abdul Azeez
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke baare mein ye bhi likha hai ki
unhone door wa nazdeek ke logon ko likha ki Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki koi hadees pao to use ikattha
(jama) kar lo. (tareekh e asfahaan Abu nooyem)
Hazrate Umar bin Abdul Azeez radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke
hukm par hadees ki sabse pahli kitab Allama Ibne Hajam
ne likhi uske baad hadees ki kitabon ke likhne aur unke
ikattha (jama) karne ka silsila shuru ho gaya kai shaharon
mein kai buzurgon ne hadees ki bahut si kitabein likhi.
Sharah e alfiya ke writer ne jagah ke sath un buzurgon ka
naam is tarah likha hai ki Ibne Juraih makka mein, Ibne
Is'haaq aur Maalik madeena mein, Rabeea ibne Sabeeh,
Sayeed ibne Urwa aur Hammad ibne Salma basra mein,
Sufyaan sauri koofa mein, Aauzai shaam mein, Hishaam
baasit mein, Muammar yaman mein, Jareer ibne
Abdullah ray mein aur ibne mubarak khurasan mein the.
radiallaho ta'ala anhum (peshe lafz sharah e alfiya)
Anwaarul Hadees 35

Uske baad likhte hain ki ye sab ke sab ek hi zamana mein

ek hi tabqa (category) ke the aur un mein ke bahut se
Hazrate Abu Bakr ibne Hajam aur Ibne Shihab Zuhari
ke shagird (students) the.
Uske baad kitabon aur padhaiyon (study) ke zariye
hadeeson ki publicity ka silsila aage badhta gaya.
Riwayaton ke manne na manne ke qayde, riwayat karne
walo ki shartein aur is fann ke zaabite aur dastoor ki
tashkeel amal mein aai aur usoole hadees ke naam se
duniya mein ek naya fann shuru hua. Sakht se sakht
sharton ke sath hadees ki nayi nayi kitabein likhi gai
yahan tak ki aaj hadees ki tamam kitabon mein sahi
bukhari, sahi muslim, tirmizi, abu dawood, ibne maaja
aur nasai bahut mashhoor hain.

Humare is mazmoon mein hadees ki zarurat, us ki

sakaahat (importance) aur uski tareekhi infiradiyat
(history) par kaafi raushani pad chuki hai jin
musalmanon ko islam aur Qur’an pyara hai aur jo apne
aap ko usi ummat ka ek aadmi samajhte hain jo 1400 saal
se apni tahzeeb ke sath zinda hai to unhein hadees par
bharosa karne ke liye kisi daleel ki bilkul zarurat nahi hai
albatta jo log az raahe nifaaq hadees ko nahi mante aur
apni badbakhti ko chhupane ke liye Qur’an ka naam lete
hain agar mere paas samay (time) hota to mein dopahar
ke sooraj ki tarah ye sabit kar dikhata ki unke yahan
Anwaarul Hadees 36

hadees ka na manna Qur’an par amal karne ke liye nahi

hai balki Qur’an par amal karne se bachne ke liye hai.

Hadees ke inkar se un ka asali maqsad ye hai ki khuda ke

kalaam ka matlab hadees se hat kar un ki samajh par
chhod diya jaye taaki Qur’an ki aayaton ka matlab badal
kar bhi wo Qur’an par amal karne ka daawa kar sakein.
Dua hai ki khuda e ta'ala hadees ke inkar karne ke fitne
se musalmanon ko bachaye rakhe aur unhein taufeeq de
ki wo hadees ka ujaala phaila kar duniya ka andhera door
karein.

Arshadul Qadiri
Muhtamim Madarsa Faizul Uloom, Jamshedpur (Jharkhand)
15 Ramzanul Mubarak sana 1391 hijri
Anwaarul Hadees 37

Niyyat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Uman bin khattab radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya kaamon ka sawab sirf niyyaton se hai aur har
aadmi ke liye wo hi hai jo wo niyyat kare.
(bukhari muslim mishkat page 11)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole akram sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya
qiyamat ke din jis riyakaar ka sab se pehle faisla hoga wo
shaheed hai. Use laaya jayega to Allah ta'ala farmayega ye
ye cheezein hum ne tujhe di thi? Wo kahega haan! Phir
Allah ta'ala farmayega unke shukriya mein tum ne kya
kaam kiya? Wo kahega maine teri raah mein ladai ki
yahan tak ki shaheed kar diya gaya farmayega too jhoota
hai toone to ladai isliye ki thi ki log tujhe bahadur kahein
to logon ne tujhe bahadur kaha aur tujhe tera inaam mil
gaya phir Allah ta'ala ka hukm hoga aur use munh ke bal
ghaseet kar jahannam mein daal diya jayega.
Aur ek aadmi wo hoga jisne ilm sikha sikhaya aur Qur’an
padha use laaya jayega aur Allah ta'ala kahega ye ye
cheezein humne tum ko di thi? Kahega haan! Farmayega
tum ne unke shukriya mein kya amal kiya? Wo kahega ki
maine ilm hasil kiya aur doosron ko sikhaya aur tere liye
Qur’an padha. Allah ta'ala farmayega too jhoota hai
Anwaarul Hadees 38

toone isliye ilm sikha ki tujhe aalim kaha jaye aur Qur’an
isliye padha ki tujhe qari kaha jaye to wo kah liya gaya
phir Allah ta'ala ka hukm hoga aur use munh ke bal
kheench kar aag mein jhonk diya jayega.
Aur ek aadmi wo hoga ki jiski rozi Allah ne badhai aur
use har tarah ka maal diya wo laaya jayega Allah ta'ala us
se apni nematon ke baare mein puchhega wo iqraar
karega farmayega toone unke shukriya mein kya kaam
kiya? Wo kahega maine har us raah mein maal kharch
kiya jismein kharch karna too pasand karta hai. Allah
ta'ala farmayega too jhoota hai too ne isliye kharch kiya
tha ki tujhe sakhi aur dendaata kaha jaye to wo kah liya
gaya phir hukm hoga to use aaundhe munh ghaseet kar
jahannam mein phenk diya jayega.
(muslim mishkat page 33)

Zaruri mas'ale
Niyyat dil ke irada ko kehte hain uske liye zuban se shabd
(word) bolna zaruri nahi. Namaz waghaira koi bhi nek
kaam agar Allah ke liye na kare balki dikhawe ke liye ya
aur kisi duniya ke matlab se kare to us kaam par sawab
nahi payega aur agar Allah ke liye karne ke sath koi
duniya ka matlab bhi shamil ho to sawab kam ho jayega
jaise ki agar koi musalman hajj ke liye jaye aur uske sath
vyapar (business) ki bhi niyyat kare to hajj ho jayega
magar vyapar ki jitni niyyat hogi usi lihaz se sawab kam
ho jayega.
Anwaarul Hadees 39

Imaan ka bayan

1) Hazrate Umar Farooq radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki ek roz hum rasoole khuda sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki khidmat mein hazir the ki achanak ek aadmi
aaya jiske kapde bahut ujle the aur baal bahut hi kaale, na
us aadmi par safar ka koi asar tha aur na hum mein se koi
use pahchanta tha yahan tak ki wo Huzoor sallallaho
alaihi wasallam ke samne baith gaya aur do zaanu hokar
apne ghutne Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke ghutne
se mila diye aur apne donon hath apni raanon par rakh
liye aur kaha aey Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam
mujh ko islam ki haqeeqat ke baare mein bataiye Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya islam ye hai ki too
gawahi de is baat ki, ki khuda e ta'ala ke siwa koi ibadat
ke layeq nahi aur Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam
khuda e ta'ala ke rasool hain aur too namaz ada kare
zakaat de ramzan ke roze rakhe aur ka'aba shareef ka hajj
kare agar too uski taqat rakhta ho us aadmi ne ye sun kar
kaha aapne sach farmaya (raawi kehte hain ki) hum logon
ko ta'ajjub hua ki ye aadmi puchhta bhi hai aur khud hi
ye bhi kahta hai ki aapne sach kaha phir usne poochha
imaan ki haqeeqat bayan farmaiye aapne farmaya imaan
ye hai ki too khuda e ta'ala, uske firishton, uski kitabon,
uske rasoolon aur qiyamat ke din par yaqeen rakhe aur
taqdeer ki bhalai wa burai ko dil se maane. (muslim shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 40

Hadees ki sharah
Hazrat shah abdul haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi iski sharah mein likhte hain ki
islam zahiri kaamon jaise namaz padhne, roza rakhne,
zakaat dene waghaira ka naam hai aur imaan naam hai
aqeedon ka yani Allah ta'ala aur uske pyare rasool
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko dil se manne ka naam imaan
hai aur islam wa imaan ke majmua ka naam deen hai aur
wo jo aqeede ki kitabon mein likha hai ki islam wa imaan
donon ek hain to uska matlab ye hai ki har momin
musalman hai aur har musalman momin hai aur in
donon mein se kisi ek ka inkar musalmanon se nahi kar
sakte aur haqeeqat mein islam imaan ka nateeja hai
aalimon ne iske baare mein bahut tarah ki baatein likhi
hain lekin tahqeeq yahi hai jo bayan kiya gaya.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 38)

Phir Hazrate Shaikh Muhaqqiq ne sharah mein likha hai

ki imaan ki haqeeqat ye hai ki too khuda e ta'ala ki zaat
aur uski khoobiyon ko dil se maane aur tamam aebon se
usko paak yaqeen kare.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 40)

Aur likhte hain ki sab nabi par imaan lana zaruri hai is
tarah par ki kisi ke darmiyan asal nubuwat mein farq na
kare aur izzat karna aur aeb se sab nabiyon ko paak
samajhna aur nubuwat se pehle aur nubuwat ke baad
Anwaarul Hadees 41

chhote bade sab gunahon se unhein masoom janna zaruri

hai yahi qaul mukhtaar hai aur jo Qur’an majeed mein
Hazrate aadam alaihissalam ki taraf isyaan yani gunah ki
nisbat ki gai aur itaab farmaya gaya to wo unki shaan ki
badai ki wajah se hai aur maalik ko haq pahunchta hai ki
aaula wa afzal ke chhodne par agarche wo gunah ki had
tak na pahunche hon un par apne banda ko jo chahe kahe
aur itaab farmaye doosre ki majaal nahi ki kuch kah sake
aur is jagah par ek adab hai jiski riaayat zaruri hai aur wo
ye hai ki agar khuda e ta'ala ki taraf se kisi nabi par jo ki
khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeeki hain koi itaab ya khitab utre
ya un logon ki taraf se jo ki khuda e ta'ala ke khaas bande
hain koi aajizi zahir ho jisse aeb ka waham hota ho to
humko jaez nahi ki usmein dakhal dein aur un baaton ko
unke haq mein bole aur Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ke baare mein mukhtasar aqeeda ye hai ki khuda ke
martaba aur uski khaas khoobiyon ke ilawa jo kuchh hai
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke liye sabit hai aur
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam insaan ki saari
khoobiyan apne andar rakhte hai aur sab mein kaamil
hain. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 40)

2) Hazrate Ubaada radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

maine rasoole kareem sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko
farmate huye suna ki jo shakhs is baat ki gawahi de ki
khuda e ta'ala ke siwa koi ibadat ke layeq nahi aur
Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam khuda e ta'ala ke
Anwaarul Hadees 42

rasool hain to Allah ta'ala us par dozakh ki aag haraam

farma deta hai. (muslim shareef)

Janna chahiye ki khuda ke ek hone aur rasool ke barhaq

hone ki gawahi dene ke sath agar aadmi se koi aisi baat ya
kaam paaya gaya jo kufr ki pahchan ho to wo kafir ho
jayega. Ash'atullamaat jild 1 kitabul imaan ke shuru mein
hai ki khuda ko ek aur rasool ko barhaq manne ke sath
agar koi aisa kaam kare jisko Huzoor alaihissalam ne kufr
ki nishani aur pahchan thahrai ho jaise murti ko sajda
karna to aise kaamon ka karne wala bhi shariat ke hukm
se kafir hai chahe zahir mein khuda ke ek hone aur rasool
ke barhaq hone ka iqraar karta ho.

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki koi shakhs
us waqt tak momin nahi ho sakta jab tak ki mein uske
maa'n baap bete aur tamam logon se zyada mahboob na
ho jao. (bukhari, muslim)

Hadees ki sharah
Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki kamil momin yani achche momin ke imaan ki
pahchan ye hai ki momin ke nazdeek rasoole khuda
sallallaho alaihi wasallam sab cheezon aur sab logon se
zyada mahboob aur tazeem ke qabil ho. Is hadees mein
Anwaarul Hadees 43

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke zyada mahboob

hone ka matlab ye hai ki haqon ke ada karne mein
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko uncha maane is
tarah ki Huzoor ke laaye huye deen ko maane, Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki sunnaton par amal kare,
Huzoor ka adab baja laye aur har shakhs aur har cheez
yani apni zaat, apni aulad, apne maa'n baap, apne doston,
rishtedaron aur apne maal wa asbaab par Huzoor ki
khushi ko aage rakhe jiska matlab ye hai ki apni har pyari
cheez yahan tak ki apni jaan ke chale jane par bhi raazi
rahe lekin Huzoor ke haq ko dabne na de. (ash'atullamaat
jild 1 page 47)

Aur Hazrat Mulla Ali Qari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is

hadees shareef ki sharah mein likhte hain ki is hadees
mein Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam se jo muhabbat
rakhne ka hukm hai usse murad tabiyat ki muhabbat nahi
isliye ki wo ikhtiyar se bahar hai aur insaan ko aisi cheez
ka hukm nahi diya jata jo uske ikhtiyar se bahar ho jaisa
ki soorah baqra ki aakhiri aayat mein balki usse aqal wali
muhabbat murad hai jo us baat ko zaruri qaraar deti hai
jiska aqal taqaza kare aur jiske ikhtiyar kar lene ko aqal
chahe agarche wo baat tabiyat ke khilaaf hi kyun na ho
jaise beemar aadmi ka kadwi dawa se muhabbat rakhna
ye aqal wali muhabbat hai ki wo dawa ko pasand karke
usko lena chahata hai aur usko aqal ke chahane par peeta
hai isliye ki wo yaqeen rakhta hai ya andaza karta hai ki
Anwaarul Hadees 44

meri tandurusti is dawa ke peene mein hai agarche us

dawa se uski tabiyat nafrat karti ho jaise agar Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam kisi ko hukm dein ki apne kafir
maa'n baap aur kafir ladkon ko maar daal ya ye hukm de
dein ki kafiron se ladai kare aur ladte huye shaheed ho
jaye to wo uske kar guzarne ka zarur fidai rahe kyunki
aqal se wo itna baharhaal janta hai ki aapki farmabardari
hi mein bhalai hai ya is hadees mein muhabbat se murad
imaan wali muhabbat hai jo aapki badai aur aapke ahsaan
wa meharbani ke sabab momin ke dil mein paida hoti
hai. Imaan wali muhabbat ki pahchan ye hai ki muhabbat
karne wala apne mahboob ki tamam khwahishon ko
doosre logon yahan tak ki apne azeez aur khud apni zaat
ki khwahishon par behtar samjhe aur choonki Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam muhabbat kiye jane ki saari
achchaiyan apne andar rakhte hain aur aapke siwa koi
doosra nahi rakhta isliye aap har momin ke nazdeek uski
jaan se bhi zyada mahboob hone ke haqdaar hain to
momin ke nazdeek uske ilawa se ba darja e aaula aap
mahboob honge khaas kar is soorat mein ki aap us
mahboobe haqeeqi yani khuda e ta'ala ki taraf se rasool
hain aur khuda tak pahunchane wale aur us tak
pahunchne ka rasta batane wale aur uske nazdeek izzat
wale hain. (mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page 64)
Anwaarul Hadees 45

Kuchh zaruri mas'ale

1) Khuda e ta'ala jagah aur zamana se paak hai uske liye
jagah aur zamana sabit karna kufr hai.
2) khuda e ta'ala ko Allah paak ya Allah ta'ala kehna
chahiye 'Allah miyan' nahi kehna chahiye.
3) agar kisi ne khuda e ta'ala ke baare mein budhau yani
budhe ka lafz bola to wo kafir ho jayega.
4) koi shakhs beemar nahi hota ya bahut buddha (bahut
zyada umr wala) hai marta nahi uske liye ye na kaha jaye
ki Allah use bhool gaye hain.
5) jo mazaq aur hansi mein kufr karega wo bhi kafir wa
murtad ho jayega agarche kehta ho ki main aisa aqeeda
nahi rakhta aisa hi durre mukhtar babul murtad aur
shaami jild 1 page 293 par baharurraeq se hai.
6) kisi nabi ki shaan mein be adabi karna ya un mein koi
aeb nikalna kufr hai.
7) Qur’an majeed ki kisi aayat ko aeb lagana ya uski be
izzati karna ya uske sath mazak udana kufr hai jaise aksar
dadhi munde soorah takasur ki aayat ka matlab ye bayan
karte hain ki "Kalla saaf karo" ye Qur’an majeed ko
badalna hai aur us ke sath mazak dil lagi bhi aur ye donon
baatein kufr hain. (bahare shariat jild 9)
8) kisi ne namaz padhne ko kaha usne jawab diya tumne
namaz padhi kya fayda hua ya kaha bahut padh li ab dil
ghabra gaya ya kaha padhna na padhna donon barabar
hai baharhaal is tarah ki baat karna ki jisse namaz ke farz
Anwaarul Hadees 46

hone ka inkaar samjha jata ho ya namaz ki be izzati hoti

ho ye sab kufr hai. (bahare shariat)
9) kisi se roza rakhne ko kaha usne jawab diya roza wo
rakhe jise khana na mile ya ye kaha ki jab khuda ne khane
ko diya hai to bhooke kyun marein ya is tarah ki aur
baatein kehna jinse roza ki be izzati ho kufr hai.
(bahare shariat)
10) ramazan ke mahina mein khullam khulla din mein
khane se mana karne par ye baat kehna ki jab Allah ka dar
nahi hai to logon ka kya dar kufr hai.
11) ilme deen aur aalimon ki be izzati karna baghair sabab
ke yani sirf is wajah se ki wo ilm e deen ka aalim hai kufr
hai. (bahare shariat)
12) jin baaton ka pesh karna Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam se bila shubah sabit ho unmein se kisi ek baat
ka inkar karna shara ki boli mein kufr hai, zunnaar
pehenne ko isliye kufr kaha gaya hai ki ye baat Huzoor
alaihissalam ko jhutlane ki pahchan hai kyunki zahir yahi
hai ki jo rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko manega
wo aisi cheez ke pahan ne ki jurrat nahi kar sakta.
(baijawi page 23)
13) Allah ta'ala ke sath kisi doosre ko wajibul wujood
manna jaisa ki aag ke pujariyon ka aqeeda hai ya Allah ke
ilawa doosre ko ibadat ke layeq samajhna jaisa ki murti
poojne walo ka aqeeda hai ye shirk hai.
(sharah aqaed nasfi page 61)
Anwaarul Hadees 47

Aur hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain ki shirk teen tarah
par hota hai, ek to ye ki Allah ta'ala ke siwa kisi aur ko
bhi wajibul wajood thahraye,
doosre ye ki khuda e ta'ala ke siwa kisi aur ko khaaliq yani
paida karne wala jane,
teesre ye ki khuda e ta'ala ke siwa kisi aur ki ibadat kare
ya use ibadat ke layeq samjhe. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 72)

Jannati aur jahannami firqa

1) Hazrate Abdullah ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

se riwayat hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem
ne farmaya ki meri ummat par ek waqt zarur aisa aayega
jaisa ki bani israel par aaya tha bilkul hubahu ek doosre
ke mutabiq yahan tak ki bani israel mein se agar kisi ne
apni maa'n se khullam khulla bura kaam kiya hoga to
meri ummat mein zarur koi hoga jo aisa karega aur bani
israel 72 mazhabon mein bat (taqseem ho) gaye the aur
meri ummat 73 mazhabon mein bat (taqseem ho) jayegi
unmein ek mazhab walo ke siwa baaqi sab mazhab wale
jahannami honge. Sahaba e kiraam radiallaho ta'ala
anhum ne arz kiya ya rasoolallah sallallaho alaihi
wasallam! Wo ek mazhab wale kaun hai yani unki
pahchan kya hai? Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya wo log usi mazhab par qaayim rahenge jis par
mein hoon aur mere sahaba hain. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 48

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne farmaya ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
humein samjhane ke liye ek seedhi lakeer (line) kheenchi
phir farmaya ye Allah ka rasta hai phir usi seedhi lakeer
ke dayein bayein aur chand lakeerein kheench kar
farmaya ki ye bhi raste hain in mein se har ek rasta par
shaitan baitha hua hai jo apni taraf bulata hai phir
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne para 8 ruku 6 ki
aayat padhi jis ka matlab ye hai ke "Ye mera seedha rasta
hai to usi par chalo aur doosri rahon par na chalo ki wo
tumhein is seedhi raah se alag kar dengi". (mishkat shareef)

Hadees ki sharah
Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki najaat pane wala firqa ahle sunnat wa jama'at ka
hai agar koi kahe ki kaise maloom hota hai ki najaat pane
wala firqa ahle sunnat wa jama'at hai aur yahi seedhi raah
aur khuda e ta'ala tak pahunchane wali raah hai aur
doosre sab raste jahannam ke raste hain aur har firqa
daawa karta hai ki wo seedhe raste par hai aur us ka
mazhab haq hai to iska jawab ye hai ki ye aisi baat nahi
hai jo sirf daawa se sabit ho jaye balki uske liye thos
(mazboot) daleel chahiye aur ahle sunnat wa jama'at ke
haq hone ki daleel ye hai ki ye deene islam sarkare aqdas
sallallaho alaihi wasallam se naql ho kar hum logon tak
pahuncha hai. Islam ke aqeedon ko maloom karne ke liye
Anwaarul Hadees 49

sirf aql kaafi nahi hai mutawaatir khabron se maloom hua

aur sahaba ki baatein wa hadeeson ki talash aur chhan
been se yaqeen hasil hua ki sahaba wa taabi'en
ridwanullahi ta'ala alaihim ajmaen aur unke baad ke
tamam buzurgane deen isi aqeeda aur isi tareeqa par rahe
hain mazhab mein bid'at aur nafsaniyat pehle zamana ke
baad paida hui hai. Sahaba e kiraam aur taabi'en tabe
taabi'en aur mujtahideen mein koi is mazhab par nahi tha
wo log is naye mazhab se naraz the balki is ke paida ho
jane ke baad muhabbat aur uthne baithne ka jo lagaaw is
qaum ke sath tha tod diya aur zuban wa qalam se radd
farmaya. Sihah sitta aur bharosa ke qabil kitabein ki jin
par islam ki baaton ka daromadar hua hanbali ke bade
bade imaam aur unke ilawa doosre aalim jo un ke waqt
mein the sab isi mazhabe ahle sunnat wa jama'at par the
aur ashaera wa maturidiya jo usoole kalaam ke imaam
hain unhone salf ke mazhabe ahle sunnat wa jama'at ki
taaed wa himayat farmai aur aqli daleelon se us ko sabit
farmaya aur jin baaton par rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wassalam ki sunnat aur sahaba waghaira ka ijma jaari raha
un ko thos qarar diya hai isiliye ashaera aur maturidiya ka
naam ahle sunnat wa jama'at pada agarche ye naam naya
hai lekin mazhab aur aqeeda un ka purana hai. Un ka
tareeqa Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki hadeeson ki
pairwi aur sahaba ke raste par chalna hai aur pehle zamane
ke aur us waqt ke bade bade buzurg jo tareeqat ke ustaad,
aabid wa zahid, riyazat karne wale, parhezgar, khuda se
Anwaarul Hadees 50

darne wale, haq ta'ala ki janib mutavajjeh rahne wale aur

nafs ki hukoomat se alag rahne wale sab isi mazhab e ahle
sunnat wa jama'at par the jaisa ki un buzurgon ki qabile
bharosa kitabon se zahir hai aur sufiyon ki nihayat hi
bharosa ke qabil kitab ta'arruf hai jis ke baare mein hazrat
shaikh shahabuddin suharwardi radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne
farmaya hai ki agar ta'arruf kitab na hoti to hum log
tasawwuf ki baaton ko na jante. Us kitab mein sufiyon ke
jo aqeede bayan kiye gaye hain wo sab ke sab baghair kisi
kami beshi ke ahle sunnat hi ke aqeede hain. Humare is
bayan ki sachchai ye hai ki hadees, tafseer, kalaam, fiqh,
tasawwuf, siyar aur tareekhon ki moatabar kitabein jo ki
poori duniya mein mashhoor hain ikattha (jama) ki
jayein aur un ki chhan been ki jaye aur doosre mazhab
wale bhi kitabon ko laye taaki zahir ho jaye ki haqeeqate
haal kya hai? Khulasa ye hai ki deene islam mein bada
giroh mazhabe ahle sunnat wa jama'at hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 140)

3) Hazrat Abu huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya
ki aakhiri zamana mein ek giroh fareb dene walo aur
jhoot bolne walo ka hoga wo tumhare samne aisi baatein
layenge jin ko na tum ne kabhi suna hoga na tumhare
baap dada ne, to aise logon se bacho aur unhein apne
qareeb na aane do taaki wo tumhein gumrah na karein
aur na fitna mein dalein. (muslim, mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 51

Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ke tarjuma mein likhte
hain ki ek aisi jama'at paida hogi jo dhokha aur fareb se
aalim, buzurg aur nek ban kar apne ko musalmanon ki
bhalai chahane wali aur islah karne wali zahir karegi taaki
apni jhooti baatein phailaye aur logon ko apne ghalat
aqeedon aur bure khyalon ki taraf le jaye.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 133)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) sachchi khabar dene wale Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne jin dajjalon aur jhooton ke aakhiri zamana
mein paida hone ki khabar di thi is zamana mein un ke
kai giroh paye jate hain jo musalmanon ke samne aisi
baatein bayan karte hain ki un ke baap dada ne kabhi nahi
suna hai un mein ek giroh wo hai jo apne aap ko ahle
Qur’an kahta hai wo Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko
sirf aelchi samajhta hai aur bas khullam khulla sab
hadeeson ka inkar karta hai balki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki farmabardari ka bhi inkar karta hai. Ye wo
baatein hain jin ko humare baap dada ne kabhi nahi suna
tha balki unhein to khuda e ta'ala ne ye hukm diya hai ki
aey imaan walo! Khuda e ta'ala ki farmabardari karo aur
us ke rasool sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki pairwi karo.
(para 5 ruku 5)
Un mein ka ek giroh mirza ghulam ahmad qadiyani ka
hai ye giroh mirza ko mahdi, mujaddid, nabi aur rasool
Anwaarul Hadees 52

manta hai, Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke baad

doosre nabi ka paida hona jaez thahrata hai.
Ye wo baatein hain jin ko humare baap dada ne kabhi
nahi suna tha balki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
unhein bataya tha ki mein nabiyon mein aakhiri hoon
mere baad koi naya nabi nahi hoga. (mishkat shareef page 465)
Aur Qur’ane kareem ne unhein bataya tha ki
"Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam tum mardon
mein kisi ke baap nahi aur lekin khuda e ta'ala ke rasool
aur khatimunnabiyyin hain" yani Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki zaat par nabiyon ka paida hona khatm hai
aap ne nubuwat ke darwaza par muhar laga di ab aap ke
baad koi nabi hargiz nahi paida hoga. (para 22 ruku 2)
Aur un mein ka ek giroh wo hai jise wahabi deobandi
kaha jata hai is giroh ka aqeeda ye hai ki jaisa ilm Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko hasil hai aisa ilm to
bachchon, pagalon aur janwaron ko bhi hasil hai jaisa ki
deobandiyon ke peshwa maulvi ashraf ali thanvi ne apni
kitab 'hifzul imaan page 8' par Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ke liye kul ilm e ghaib ka inkar karte huye sirf
kuch ilm e ghaib ko sabit kiya phir kuch ilme ghaib ke
baare mein yoon likha ki 'is mein Huzoor ki kya takhsees
hai aisa ilm to zaid wa amar balki har sabi wa majnoon
balki jami e haiwanaat wa bahaem ke liye bhi hasil hai'.
(ma'azallahi rabbil aalmeen)
Is giroh ka ek aqeeda ye bhi hai ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam aakhiri nabi nahi hai aap ke baad doosra nabi
Anwaarul Hadees 53

ho sakta hai jaisa ki maulvi qasim nanotwi baaniye darool

uloom deoband ne apni kitab tehzeerunnas page 3 par
likha hai ki 'awaam ke khayal mein to rasoolullah ka
khaatim hona bai’n maana hai ki aap ka zamana anbiya e
sabiq ke zamane ke baad aur aap sab mein aakhiri nabi
hain magar ahle faham par raushan hoga ki taqaddum ya
ta'akhkhur zamana mein bizzaat kuch fazeelat nahi'. Is
ibarat ka nichod ye hai ki khatimunnabiyyin ka ye matlab
samajhna ki aap sab mein aakhiri nabi hain ye na samajh
aur ganwaron ka khayaal hai. Phir usi kitab ke page 28
par likha hai ki 'agar bilfarz baad zamana e nabwi
sallallaho alaihi wasallam koi nabi paida ho to phir bhi
khaatmiyate Muhammadi mein kuch farq na aayega' is
ibarat ka khulasa ye hai ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke baad doosra nabi paida ho sakta hai.
(al ayaazu billahi ta'ala)

Is giroh ka aqeeda ye bhi hai ki shaitan aur maut ke

firishta ke ilm se Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka ilm
kam hai. Jo shakhs shaitan aur maut ke firishta ke liye
bahut ilm maane wo momin musalman hai lekin Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke ilm ko bahut manne wala
mushrik be imaan hai. Jaisa ki is giroh ke peshwa maulvi
khaleel ahmad anbethwi ne apni kitab baraheene qatia
page 51 par likha hai ki 'shaitan wa malkul maut ko ye
us'at nass se sabit hui fakhre aalam ki us'at e ilm ki kaun
Anwaarul Hadees 54

si nass e qatai hai jis se tamam nusoos ko radd kar ke ek

shirk sabit karta hai'. (ma'azallahi rabbil aalmeen)
Is giroh ka ek aqeeda ye bhi hai ki khuda e ta'ala jhoot
bol sakta hai.
(risala yak roza page 145 writer maulvi ismail dehalwi)

Ek aqeeda ye bhi hai ki rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi

wasallam mar kar mitti mein mil gaye.
(taqwiytul imaan page 69)

In sab aqeedon ke ilawa aur bhi is giroh ke bahut se kufr

wale aqeede hain isliye makka muazzama, madeena
tayyiba, hind, sindh, bengal, punjab, barma, madras,
gujrat, kathiyawad, balochistan, sarhad aur deccan wa
kokan ke sainkdo bade bade aalimon aur muftiyon ne in
logon ke kafir wa murtad hone ka fatwa diya hai tafseel
ke liye fatawa 'Hussamul Haramain' aur 'Assawarimul
Hindiya' ko padhein.

2) musalman ko musalman aur kafir ko kafir janna deen

ki zaruri baaton mein se hai agarche kisi khaas shakhs ke
baare mein yaqeen ke sath nahi kaha ja sakta ki is ka
khatima imaan par hua ya ma'azallahi ta'ala kufr par,
tawaqte ki us ke khatima ka haal shara ki daleel se sabit
na ho magar is se ye nahi ho sakta ki jis ne qat'an kufr
kiya ho uske kufr mein shak kiya jaye ki qatai kafir ke
kufr mein shak karna bhi aadmi ko kafir bana deta hai.
(bahare shariat)
Anwaarul Hadees 55

3) baaz na samajh kehte hain ki qibla walo ko kafir nahi

kehna chahiye khwah wo kaisa hi aqeeda rakhe aur kuchh
bhi kare ye khayaal lagta hai. Saheeh ye hai ki jab qibla
walo mein kufr ki koi pahchan aur nishani pai jaye ya
usmein koi baat kufr ko sabit karne wali dekhi jaye to use
kafir kaha jayega. Hazrat Mulla ali qari rahmatullahi
ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki ahle sunnat ke nazdeek qibla
walo mein se kisi ko kafir na kahne ka matlab ye hai ki
use kafir na kahenge jab tak ki usmein kufr ki koi
pahchan aur nishani na pai jaye aur koi baat kufr ko sabit
karne wali na dekhi jaye. (sharah fiqhe akbar page 189)
Aur Hazrat Allama Ibne Aabideen Shaami rahmatullahi
ta'ala alaihi farmate hain ki islam ki zaruri baaton mein
se kisi cheez ke inkar karne wale ke kafir hone par sab
logon ka ittifaq hai agarche qibla wala ho aur zindagi bhar
farmabardari mein basar kare jaisa ki sharah tahreer
imaam ibne humaam mein hai. (shaami jild 1 page 392)
Aur Hazrat Hmaam Abu Yusuf rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi
ne kitabul khiraaj mein farmaya ki jo shakhs musalman
qibla wala hokar rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko
bura bhala kahe ya Huzoor ko jhoota thahraye ya Huzoor
ko kisi tarah ka aeb lagaye ya kisi wajah se Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki shaan ghataye wo bila shubah
kafir khuda ka inkar karne wala ho gaya us ki beevi us ke
nikah se nikal gai. (shaami jild 3 page 300)
Anwaarul Hadees 56

Badmazhab

1) Hazrat Ibrahim ibne Maisra radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki jis ne kisi badmazhab ki izzat ki to usne islam
ke dhaane par madad di. (mishkat)
Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees shareef ki sharah mein
likhte hain ki badmazhab ki izzat karne mein sunnat ki
be izzati hai aur sunnat ki be izzati islam ki buniyad
dhaane tak pahuncha deti hai. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 146)

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

unhone kaha ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ne farmaya ki jab tum kisi badmazhab ko dekho to us ke
sath sakhti se pesh aao isliye ki khuda e ta'ala har
badmazhab ko dushman rakhta hai. (ibne asaakir)

3) Hazrat Abu Umaama radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
badmazhab dozakh walo ke kutte hain. (Daarqutni)

4) Hazrat Huzaifa radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

unhone kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem
ne farmaya ki khuda e ta'ala kisi badmazhab ka na roza
qubool karta hai na namaz na zakaat na hajj na umra na
Anwaarul Hadees 57

jihad na nafl na farz, badmazhab deene islam se aisa nikal

jata hai jaisa ki goondhe huye aatey se baal nikal jata hai.
(ibne maaja)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
badmazhab agar beemar pade to un ko dekhne na jao,
agar mar jaye to un ke janaza mein shareek na ho, unse
mulaqat ho to unhein salam na karo, un ke paas na
baitho, un ke sath paani na piyo, un ke sath khana na
khao, un ke sath shadi biyah na karo, un ke janaza ki
namaz na padho aur na un ke sath namaz padho.
(muslim shareef)
Is hadees ko Abu Dawood ne Hazrate Ibne Umar se aur
Ibne Maaja ne Hazrate Jabir se aur Aqeel wa Ibne
Habban ne Hazrate Anas se riwayat kiya radiallaho ta'ala
anhum

Sunnat aur Bid'at

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs meri ummat mein amal ya aqeede ki kharabi paida
hone ke waqt meri sunnat par amal karega us ko 100
shaheedon ka sawab milega. (mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 58

2) Hazrat Bilal ibne Haaris Muzanni radiallaho ta'ala

anhu se riwayat hai unhone kaha ki sarkare aqdas
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jisne meri kisi aisi
sunnat ko logon mein riwaaj diya jis ka chalan khatm ho
gaya ho to jitne log us par amal karenge un sab ke barabar
riwaaj dene wale ko sawab milega aur amal karne walo ke
sawab mein kuchh kami na hogi aur jis ne koi aisi baat
nikali jo buri hai jise Allah ta’ala wa rasool sallallaho alaihi
wasallam pasand nahi farmate to jitne log us par amal
karenge un sab ke barabar nikaalne wale par gunah hoga
aur amal karne walo ke gunahon mein kuchh kami na
hogi. (tirmizi, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Jareer radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo islam
mein kisi achche tareeqa ko riwaaj dega to us ko apne
riwaaj dene ka bhi sawab milega aur un logon ke amal
karne ka bhi jo us ke baad us tareeqa par amal karte
rahenge aur amal karne walo ke sawab mein koi kami bhi
na hogi aur jo mazhabe islam mein kisi bure tareeqa ko
riwaaj dega to us shakhs par us ke riwaaj dene ka bhi
gunah hoga aur un logon ke amal karne ka bhi gunah
hoga jo uske baad us tareeqa par amal karte rahenge aur
amal karne walo ke gunah mein koi kami na hogi.
(muslim shareef)
4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare
aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne (ghaliban ek khutba
Anwaarul Hadees 59

mein) farmaya ki Allah ki hamd (tareef) ke baad maloom

hona chahiye ki sab se behtareen baat Allah ki kitab hai
aur behtareen rasta Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ka rasta hai aur sab se buri cheezon mein wo hai jise naya
nikala gaya aur har bid'at gumrahi hai. (muslim shareef)

Hadees ki sharah
Hazrat Mulla Ali Qari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees
ki sharah mein likhte hain ki Imaaam Nauwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya ki aisa kaam jiski
misaal pehle zamana mein na ho lughat (dictionary) mein
usko bid'at kehte hain aur shara mein bid'at ye hai ki kisi
aisi nayi cheez ka paida karna jo rasoolullah sallallaho
alaihi wasallam ke zahiri zamana mein na thi aur Huzoor
َ َ ُ‫ُ ل‬
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka qaul (‫)ك ِب ْد َع ٍة َضَللة‬ aam
makhsoos hai yani bid'at ka matlab buri bid'at hai.
Hazrat Shaikh Izzuddin ibne Abdussalam ne kitabul
qawaed ke aakhir mein farmaya ki bid'at ya to wajib hai
jaise Allah aur uske rasool ki baaton ko samajhne ke liye
nahw sikhna aur jaise usoole fiqh aur asma -o- rijaal ke
fann ko tarteeb dena aur bid'at ya to haraam hai jaise
jabriya, qadriya, marjiya, mujassima ka mazhab aur un
badmazhabon ka radd karna bid'at wajiba se hai isliye ki
unke ghalat aqeedon se shariat ko bachana farze kifaya hai
aur bid'at ya to mustahab hai jaise musafir khanon aur
madarse banana aur har wo nek kaam jis ka riwaaj shuru
zamana mein nahi tha aur jama'at ke sath taraweeh aur
Anwaarul Hadees 60

sufiya e kiraam ki bareek baaton mein baatcheet karna

aur bid'at ya to makrooh hai jaise shafai logon ke nazdeek
masjidon ka naqsh wa nigaar aur ye hanfiya ke nazdeek
bila karahat jaaiz hai aur bid'at ya to mubaah hai jaise ki
subah aur asr ki namaz ke baad musafaha karna aur lazeez
khane khana aur achche achche makanon mein rahna aur
kurte ki aasteenon ko lambi rakhna. Imaam shafai
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya ki aisi nayi cheez ka
paida karna jo Qur’an majeed, hadees shareef, sahaba ke
tareeqe ya ijma ke khilaaf ho to wo gumrahi hai aur aisi
achchi baat ka paida karna jo un mein se kisi ke khilaaf
na ho to wo buri nahi hai.
(mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page 179)

Aur Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddise dehalwi

bukhari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaih is hadees ki sharah mein
likhte hain ki wo cheez jo Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke zahiri zamana ke baad hui bid'at hai lekin un
mein se jo kuchh Huzoor ki sunnat ke qaede aur qanoon
ke muwafiq hai aur usi par qiyaas kiya gaya hai usko
achchi bid'at kehte hain aur un mein jo cheez sunnat ke
khilaaf ho use bid'at e gumrahi kehte hain aur jo har
bid'at ko gumrahi kaha gaya hai us ka matlab yahi
gumrahi wali bid'at hai yani har bid'at se murad sirf wo
hi bid'at hai jo sunnat ke khilaaf ho aur kuch bid'atein
wajib yani zaruri hain jaise ki ilme sarf wa nahw ka sikhna
sikhana ki usse aayaton aur hadeeson ke matlab samajh
Anwaarul Hadees 61

mein aate hain aur Qur’an wa hadees ki anokhi baaton

ko yaad karna aur doosri cheezein ke mazhab ki hifazat
ka un par daromadar hai aur baaz bid'atein mustahsan wa
mustahab hain jaise saraye aur madarse banana aur kuchh
bid'atein makrooh hain jaise ki kuchh logon ke nazdeek
Qur’an majeed aur masjidon mein naqsh wa nigaar karna
aur kuchh bid'atein mubaah hain jaise ki behtareen
kapdon aur achche khanon ki zyadti jab ki halal ho aur
ghamand ka sabab na ho aur doosri mubaah cheezein jo
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke zahiri zamana mein
na thi jaise chhalni waghaira aur kuch bid'atein haraam
hain jaise ki ahle sunnat wa jama'at ke khilaaf naye aqeede
walo ke mazhab aur jo baatein Hazrate Abu bakr Siddiq,
Hazrat Umar, Hazrat Usman Ghani aur Hazrat Ali
radiallaho ta'ala anhum ne ki hain agarche is lihaz se ke
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke zamana mein nahi
thi bid'at hain lekin achchi bid'aton mein se hain balki
haqeeqat mein sunnat hain. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 128)

Aur shaami jild 1 page 393 mein hai ki bid'at kabhi wajib
hoti hai jaise gumrah firqe walo par radd ki daleelein
qaayim karna aur ilme nahw ka sikhna jo Qur’an wa
hadees samajhne mein madadgar hota hai aur bid'at
kabhi mustahab hoti hai jaise madarson aur musafir
khanon ko banana aur har wo nek kaam karna jo shuru
zamana mein nahi tha aur bid'at kabhi makrooh hoti hai
jaise khane peene aur kapde mein zyadti ikhtiyar karna
Anwaarul Hadees 62

jaisa ki munawi ki sharah jame sagheer mein

tahzeebunnauwi se hai aur usi ke misl barkili ki kitab
tareeqa e Muhammadiya mein hai.

Ilm aur Aalim ka bayaan

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki ilm
ka hasil karna har musalman mard wa aurat par farz hai
aur nalayeq ko ilm sikhane wala aisa hai jaise suwar (pig)
ke gale mein qeemati patthar, moti aur sone ka haar
pahna diya ho. (mishkat shareef)

Hazrat Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is

hadees ki sharah mein likhte hain ki hadees ka matlab
bayan karne walo ne likha hai ki ilm se matlab wo
mazhabi ilm hai jiska hasil karna bandon ke liye zaruri
hai jaise khuda e ta'ala ko pahchanna, uske ek hone aur
uske rasool ki nubuwat ki pahchan aur zaruri masael ke
sath namaz padhne ke tareeqe ko janna isliye ki in
cheezon ka ilm farz e aen hai fatwa ke darja ko pahunchna
farz e kifaya hai. (mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page 233)

Aur hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki ilm se matlab is hadees mein wo ilm hai ki jo
Anwaarul Hadees 63

musalmanon ko waqt par zaruri hai jaise ki jab islam mein

dakhil hua to us par khuda e ta'ala ki zaat aur uski
khoobiyon ko pahchanna aur rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki nubuwat ko janna zaruri ho gaya aur har us
cheez ka ilm zaruri ho gaya ki jis ke baghair imaan saheeh
nahi aur jab namaz ka waqt aa gaya to us par namaz ke
mas'alon ka janna zaruri ho gaya aur jab ramzan ka
mahina aa gaya to roza ke mas'alon ka sikhna zaruri ho
gaya aur jab nisab ka maalik ho gaya to zakaat ke mas'alon
ka janna zaruri ho gaya aur agar nisab ka maalik hone se
pehle mar gaya aur zakaat ke mas'alon ko na sikha to
gunahgar na hua aur jab aurat se nikah kiya to mahwaari
(haiz) waghaira jitni baaton ka miyan beevi se ta'alluq hai
janna zaruri ho jata hai aur isi par doosri baat ko sochna
chahiye. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 161)

2) hazrat Muhammad Ibne Sireen radiallaho ta'ala anhu

se riwayat hai unhone farmaya ki ye ilm (yani Qur’an wa
hadees ko janna) deen hai lihaza tum dekh lo ki apna deen
kis se hasil kar rahe ho. (muslim shareef)

3) Hazrate Abu Umama baahili radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai unhone farmaya ki rasoole kareem
alaihissalatu wattasleem ke samne do aadmiyon ka
charcha kiya gaya ek unmein se ibadat karne wala tha
doosra aalim to sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ki ibadat karne wale par aalim ki badai aisi hai
Anwaarul Hadees 64

jaise ki meri badai tumhare mamooli aadmi par. Phir

Huzoor ne farmaya ki logon ko bhalai sikhane wale par
khuda e ta'ala rahmat nazil farmata hai aur uske firishte
aur zameen wa aasman ke rahne wale yahan tak ki
chitiyan (insects) apni bilon mein aur machhliya (fish)
paani mein us ke liye bhalai ki dua karti hain.
(tirmizi shareef)

4) Hazrat Kaseer ibne Qais radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki mein Hazrat Abu darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu
ke sath damishq ki masjid mein baitha tha to ek aadmi ne
aa kar kaha ki Abu darda beshak mein rasoolullah
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke shahar madeena tayyiba se ye
sun kar aaya hoon ki aap ke paas koi hadees hai jise aap
rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam se riwayat karte hain
aur mein kisi doosre kaam ke liye nahi aaya hoon. Hazrat
Abu darda ne kaha ki maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wassalam ko farmate huye suna hai ki jo shakhs ilm
(deen) hasil karne ke liye safar karta hai to khuda e ta'ala
use jannat ke raston mein se ek rasta par chalata hai, talibe
ilm ki khushi hasil karne ke liye firishte apne paron ko
bichha dete hain aur har wo cheez jo aasman wa zameen
mein hai yahan tak ki machhliya paani ke andar aalim ke
liye bakhshish ki dua karti hain aur aalim ki badai ibadat
karne wale par aisi hai jaisi 14vi raat ke chaand ko badai
taaron par aur aalim nabiyon ke waris hain. Nabiyon ki
virasat maal wa daulat nahi hain unhone virasat mein sirf
Anwaarul Hadees 65

ilm chhoda hai to jis ne use hasil kiya usne poora hissa
paya. (tirmizi shareef)

5) Hazrat Muawiya radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala jis shakhs ke sath bhalai chahata hai to use
deen ki samajh ata farmata hai aur khuda deta hai aur
mein taqseem karta hoon. (bukhari, muslim)

6) Hazrat Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai unhone farmaya ki raat mein ek ghadi deen ki baatein
sikhna sikhana raat bhar ki ibadat se behtar hai.
(mishkat shareef)

7) Hazrat Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
ek faqih yani ek deen ka aalim shaitan par hazaron ibadat
karne walo se zyada bhaari hai. (tirmizi shareef)

8) Hazrate Abu Darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai unhone kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wattasleem se poochha gaya ki us ilm ki had kya hai ki
jise aadmi hasil kar le to faqih yani deen ka aalim ho jaye
to sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
jo shakhs meri ummat tak pahunchane ke liye 40
hadeesein yaad karega to khuda e ta'ala use qiyamat ke
roz deen ke aalim ki haisiyat se uthayega aur qiyamat ke
Anwaarul Hadees 66

din mein uski shafa'at karunga aur uske haq mein gawah
rahunga. (mishkat shareef)

9) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai unhone kaha ki rasoole kareem sallallaho alaihi
wasallam se jo baatein maine maloom ki hain unmein se
ek ye hai ki har sadi (ek sadi 100 saal) ke khatm hone par
is ummat ke liye Allah ta'ala ek aise shakhs ko bhejega jo
uske liye us ke deen ko nikhaarta rahega.
(Abu dawood)

Note : arab aur ajam ke aalimon ka is baat par ittifaq hai

ki 14vi sadi ke mujaddid Aala Hazrat Imaam Ahmad
Raza bareilvy rahmatullahi ta'ala alaih hain.

10) Hazrat Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
jisne aise ilm ko sikha jis ke zariye khuda e ta'ala ki khushi
chahi jati hai magar usne sirf isliye sikha ki us ilm se
duniya hasil kare to qiyamat ke din us ko jannat ki
khushboo tak mayassar na hogi. (Abu dawood)

11) Hazrat Sufiyan radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

ki Hazrate Uman bin khattab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne
Hazrate Ka'ab radiallaho ta'ala anhu se dariyaft farmaya
ki ilm wale kaun log hain? Unhone jawab diya ki jo apne
ilm ke muwafiq amal karein phir aap ne poochha ki
Anwaarul Hadees 67

alimon ke dilon se kaun si cheez ilm ki barkaton ko nikaal

deti hai? To unhone jawab diya ki lalach. (mishkat shareef)

12) Hazrate Ahwas ibne hakeem apne baap se riwayat

karte hain unhone kaha ki rasoole kareem sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne farmaya ki khabardar hokar sun lo ki buron
mein sab se kharab bure aalim hain aur achchon mein sab
se achche, achche aalim hain. (mishkat shareef)

13) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
jise baghair ilm ke koi fatwa diya gaya to us ka gunah
fatwa dene wale par hoga aur jisne jaan boojh kar apne
bhai ko galat raay di to usne us ke sath khiyanat ki.
(Abu dawood, mishkat)

Zaruri mas'ale
1) Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam aksar raat bhar
ibadat farmate yahan tak ki aap ke paanv mubarak sooj
jate aur pai dar pai (continue) roza rakhte, raat mein iftaar
na farmate aur jo maal milta sab raahe khuda mein
kharch kar daalte, chataiyon par aaram farmate, jau ki roti
khate kabhi ek do mahina tak sirf khujoor kha ke aur
paani pi ke rah jate, kabhi pet par patthar bandhte magar
in baaton ko apni kamzor ummat par meharbani farmate
huye lazim nahi farmaya yani Huzoor rahmate aalam
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne in baaton ka kisi musalman
Anwaarul Hadees 68

se mutalba nahi farmaya chahe wo jaahil ho ya aalim

magar aaj kal kuch jaahil jinhein mazhab se door ka bhi
waasta nahi in baaton ka aalimon se mutalba karte hain
aur aisa na karne walo ko nafarman samajhte hain aur
sharm nahi karte ki jin baaton ko Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne lazim nahi farmaya to un be amal jahilon ko
mutalba karne ka haq kahan se pahunch gaya khuda e
ta'ala unhein samajh ata farmaye.

2) chataiyon par sone aur pet par patthar bandhne ka

mutalba karne wale islam aur musalman donon ko
nuqsan pahunchana chahte hain. Islam ko is tarah ki ek
aisa kafir jo musalman hona chahata hai jab us ko
maloom hoga ki islam mein chatai par sona aur pet par
patthar bandhna lazim hai aur aisa na karne wala
gunahgar aur Huzoor paigambare islam sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ka nafarnan thahraya jata hai to wo islam ki
taraf hargiz nahi aa sakta aur aalimon ko nafarman wa
gunahgar thahrane wala ye giroh musalmanon ko is tarah
nuqsan pahunchana chahata hai ki jab musalmanon ke
dilon mein ye baat jam jayegi ki aalim log khud nafarman
hain to phir wo aalimon ki naseehat hargiz nahi manege,
namaz aur roza waghaira ke qareeb na aayenge aur
buraiyon mein phans kar jahannami banenge.
Anwaarul Hadees 69

Taqdeer ka bayan

1) Hazrat Abdullah ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki sab se pehle jo cheez khuda ne paida ki wo
qalam hai. Khuda e ta'ala ne us se farmaya likh qalam ne
arz kiya kya likhu? Farmaya taqdeer! To qalam ne likha
jo kuch tha aur jo hone wala tha. (tirmizi)

Hazrat Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is

hadees ki sharah mein mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page
139 par likhte hain ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ka noor sab se pehle paida kiya gaya aur qalam ka pehle
hona izaafi hai yani doosri cheezon ke lihaz se kaha gaya
hai ki use pehle paida kiya gaya.

2) Hazrat Matr ibne Ukaamis radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasool alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jab
khuda e ta'ala kisi shakhs ki maut kisi zameen par
muqaddar kar deta hai to us zameen ki taraf us ki haajat
paida kar deta hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abu Khazaama radiallaho ta'ala anhu apne

baap se riwayat karte hain unhone kaha ki maine arz kiya
ya rasoolallah! kya farmate hain aap mantr ke baare mein
jise hum padhte hain aur dawa ke baare mein jise hum
Anwaarul Hadees 70

kaam mein laate hain aur bachaw ke baare mein jise hum
jung waghaira mein ikhtiyar karte hain kya ye cheezein
taqdeer ko badal deti hai? Farmaya ki ye cheezein bhi
taqdeer se hain. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrat Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ki hum log taqdeer ke baare mein bahas kar rahe the ki
rasoole khuda sallallaho alaihi wasallam tashreef le aaye to
be intiha ghussa se aap ka chehra laal ho gaya aisa maloom
hota tha ki anaar ke daane aap ke chehra par nichod diye
gaye ho. Phir farmaya kya tum ko isi ka hukm diya gaya
hai kya mein tumhari taraf isi cheez ke sath bheja gaya
hoon? Tum se pehle qaumein halaak nahi hui magar jab
ki taqdeer ke baare mein unhone aapas mein bahas kiya
mein tumhein qasam deta hoon ki phir kabhi taqdeer ke
baare mein bahas na karna. (tirmizi, mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) taqdeer haq hai us se inkar karne wala gumrah aur
badmazhab hai, ahle sunnat wa jama'at se nahi hai.

2) khuda e ta'ala ne har bhalai burai apne ilm ke muwafiq

muqaddar farma di hai jaisa hone wala tha aur jo jaisa
karne wala tha apne ilm se likh diya is ka ye matlab nahi
ki jaisa us ne likh diya waisa hum ko karna padta hai balki
jaisa ki hum karne wale the waisa usne likh diya. Zaid ke
zimma burai likhi isliye ki zaid burai karne wala tha agar
Anwaarul Hadees 71

zaid bhalai karne wala hota to khuda e ta'ala bhalai likhta.

Khulasa ye hai ki khuda e ta'ala ke ilm ya uske likh dene
se kisi shakhs ko kisi kaam ke karne par majboor nahi kar
diya, bahare shariat aur Mulla Ali Qaari ki sharah fiqhe
akbar page 49 mein isi tarah hai.

3) qaza ki teen qismein :

qaza e mubram haqeeqi,
qaza e muallaq mahaz,
qaza e muallaq shabeeh bamubram.

Qaza e mubram haqeeqi wo qaza hai ki Allah ke ilm mein

bhi kisi cheez par muallaq nahi ye qaza badal nahi sakti
hai. Auliyaullah ki is qaza tak pahunch nahi balki nabi
aur bade bade rasool bhi agar ittifaaqan us ke baare mein
kuch kehna chahein to unhein is khayaal se rok diya jata
hai jaise ki Hazrate Ibrahim alaihissalam ne Hazrat Looth
alaihissalam ki qaum par azaab rokne ke liye bahut
koshish farmai yahan tak ki apne rab se jhagad ne lage
jaisa ki khuda e ta'ala ne para 12 ruku 7 mein farmaya ki-
"Ibrahim loot ki qaum ke baare mein hum se
jhagad ne lage".
Lekin choonki loot ki qaum par azaab hona qaza e
mubram haqeeqi tha isliye hukm hua ki:
"Aey ibrahim is khayaal mein na pado beshak tere
rab ka hukm aa chuka aur beshak un par azaab
aayega phera na jayega". (para 12 ruku 7)
Anwaarul Hadees 72

Qaza e muallaq mahaz wo qaza hai ki firishton ke

registaron mein kisi cheez jaise sadqa ya dawa waghaira
par muallaq hona zahir kar diya gaya ho. Is qaza tak bahut
se auliyaullah ki pahunch hoti hai un ki dua aur tavajjoh
se wo qaza tal jati hai.
Qaza e muallaq shabeeh bamubram wo qaza hai ki Allah
ke ilm mein wo kisi cheez par muallaq hai lekin firishton
ke registaron mein us ke muallaq hone ko zahir nahi kiya
gaya is qaza tak bade bade auliyaullah ki pahunch hoti
hai. Hazrat Sayyiduna Ghause Aazam radiallaho ta'ala
anhu isi ke baare mein farmate hain ki mein qaza e
mubram ko radd kar deta hoon aur isi qaza ke baare mein
hadees shareef mein hai ki-
'beshak dua qaza e mubram ko taal deti hain'.

4) qaza wa qadr ke mas'ale aam log nahi samajh sakte us

mein zyada ghaur wa fikr karna deen aur imaan ke tabah
hone ka sabab hai.
Hazrat Abu Bakr Siddiq wa Umar Farooqe Aazam
radiallaho ta'ala anhuma jaise bade bade sahaba bhi is
mas'ale mein bahas karne se mana farmaye gaye hain to
phir hum log kis ginti mein hain. Itna samajh lena
chahiye ki Allah ta'ala ne aadmi ko patthar aur mitti
wagaira ki tarah nahi paida kiya ki hil nahi sakta balki
usko ek qism ka ikhtiyar diya hai ki ek kaam chahe kare
ya na kare aur us ke sath aqal bhi di hai ki bhale bure nafa
nuqsan ko pahchan sake aur har qism ke saman aur sabab
Anwaarul Hadees 73

ikattha (jama) kar diye ki jab aadmi koi kaam karna

chahata hai to usi qism ke saman ikattha ho jate hain aur
isi wajah se us par pakad hai apne ko bilkul majboor ya
bilkul ikhtiyar wala samajhna donon gumrahi hain.
(bahare shariat)

Qabr ka azaab haq hai

1) Hazrat Bara ibne aazib radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya
ki murde ke paas do firishte aate hain to us ko bitha kar
poochhte hain ki tera rab kaun hai? To murda kahta hai
ki mera rab Allah hai to firishte kehte hain tera deen kya
hai? Wo kahta hai mera deen islam hai phir firishte
poochhte hain kaun hain ye jo tum mein bheje gaye the?
To murda kahta hai ki wo rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi
wasallam hain phir firishte poochhte hain ki tumhein
kisne bataya ki wo rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam
hain to murda kahta hai maine khuda e ta'ala ki kitab
padhi to un par imaan laya aur un ke sach hone ka iqraar
kiya. Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya to aayate
kareema para 13 ruku 16 ka yahi matlab hai yani:
"Khuda e ta'ala ki meharbani se firishton ko jawab
dene mein sabit rahta hai".
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya phir ek
pukarne wala aasman se pukar kar kahta hai ki mere
bande ne sach kaha to uske liye jannat ka bichhauna
Anwaarul Hadees 74

bichhao aur usko jannat ka kapda pahnao aur uske liye

jannat ki taraf ek darwaza khol do to darwaza khol diya
jata hai. Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya to
uske paas jannat ki hawa aur mahak aati hai aur jitni door
tak wo dekhta hai woan tak us ki qabr chaudi kar di jati
hai (ye haal to mominon ka hai) aur ab rah gaya kafir to
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne us ke marne ka
charcha kiya aur farmaya ki uski rooh us ke jism (badan)
mein wapas ki jati hai aur uske paas do firishte aate hain
to use bitha kar poochhte hain ki tera rab kaun hai? To
kafir murda kahta hai haah haah mein nahi janta to
aasman se ek pukar ne wala pukar kar kahta hai ki wo
jhoota hai us ke liye aag ka bichhauna bichhao aur aag ka
kapda pahnao aur us ke liye jahannam ki taraf se ek
darwaza khol do. Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya to us ke paas jahannam ki garmi aur lapat aati
hai aur kafir ki qabr us par sikodi jati hai yahan tak ki uski
pasliyan idher ki udher ho jati hain phir us par ek andha
aur bahra firishta muqarrar kiya jata hai jiske paas lohe ka
ek gurz hota hai ki agar us ko pahad par maara jaye to wo
mitti ho jaye firishta us gurz se kafir ko aisa maarta hai ki
us ki aawaz poori duniya mein insaan aur jinn ke ilawa
sab sunte hain to wo mitti ho jata hai phir us ke andar
rooh lautai jati hai. (Abu dawood)

Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki 'haza' yani 'ye' ke
Anwaarul Hadees 75

sath Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko ishara karna ya

to is wajah se hai ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki
zaat mashhoor hai aur Huzoor ka tasawwur humare dilon
mein maujood hai agarche Huzoor humare samne nahi
aur ya to is wajah se ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ki jaan khullam khulla pesh ki jati hai is tarah se ki qabr
mein Huzoor ki mubarak shakl laayi jati hai taaki jaan
daal dene wali un ki khubsoorati se un mushkilon ki
girahan ki jawab dene mein paida ho khul jayein aur judai
ka andhera un ki mulaqat ki chamak se jagmaga jaye.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 115)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki qabr
mein murda ko rakh diya jata hai to us ke paas do kaale
firishte neeli aankhon wale aate hain jin mein se ek ka
naam munkar aur doosre ka nakeer. Donon firishte us
murda se poochhte hain ki too is zaat ke baare mein kya
kahta tha to murda kahta hai ki wo khuda e ta'ala ke
bande aur us ke rasool hain mein gawahi deta hoon ki
Allah ta'ala ke siwa koi ibadat ke layeq nahi aur gawahi
deta hoon ki Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam
khuda e ta'ala ke bande aur us ke rasool hain ye sun kar
wo donon firishte kehte hain ki hum pehle se jante the ki
too yahi kahega. Phir us ki qabr 70 gaz lambi aur 70 gaz
chaudi kar di jati hai us ke baad qabr mein ujaala kiya jata
hai phir us se kaha jata hai 'so ja' to murda kahta hai ki
Anwaarul Hadees 76

mein apne ghar walo mein ja kar ye haal un ko bata du to

firishte kehte hain 'so jaise dulha sota hai' jis ko sirf wo hi
shakhs jaga sakta hai ki jo us ke ghar walo mein sab se
zyada mahboob ho (to wo so jata hai) yahan tak ki khuda
e ta'ala use qiyamat ke din us ki qabr se uthayega (ye haal
to mominon ka hai) aur agar murda munafiq hota hai to
firishton ke jawab mein kahta hai ki maine logon ko jo
kehte huye suna tha usi tarah mein bhi kahta tha khud
mein kuch janta nahi tha to firishte kehte hain hum log
jante the ki too aisa hi kahega phir zameen ko hukm diya
jayega ki is ko daba to wo dabayegi yahan tak ki us ki
pasliyan idher ki udher ho jayengi to isi tarah wo
humesha azaab mein rahega yahan tak ki khuda e ta'ala
us ko us jagah se uthaye. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrat Abu Sayeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
kafir par us ki qabr mein 99 azdahe muqarrar kiye jate
hain jo us ko qiyamat tak kat'tey aur daste rahenge un
azdahon mein ka koi ek agar zameen par phunkar de to
zameen kabhi hariyali na ugaye. (mishkat)

Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki firishton aur
sanpon aur bichchhu'o ka murdon ko takleef
pahunchana jaisa ki hadeeson mein bayan kiya gaya hai
sab haqeeqat mein maujood hain sirf misaal wa khayaal
Anwaarul Hadees 77

nahi aur humare na dekhne aur maloom na kar paane se

un ke paaye jane mein koi farq nahi padta isliye ki aalame
malakoot ko sar ki aankhon se nahi dekh sakte us ke liye
ek doosri aankh chahiye.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 114)

Aur hazrat Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi

likhte hain ki agar kaha jaye ki hum log murda ko uske
haal par dekhte hain phir kaise bitha kar us se poochha
jata hai aur maara jata hai halanki koi baat nazar nahi aati
to jawab ye hai ki aisa ho sakta hai ki murda ke sath sab
karwaiyan ho aur humein nazar na aayein aur is ki misaal
duniya mein maujood hai ki sone wala aadmi neend mein
aaram wa takleef ki cheezon ko dekhta hai to us par un
ka asar hota hai aur hum us ke paas rah kar nahi maloom
kar paate ki sone wale par kya beet rahi hai aur isi tarah
jaagne wala aadmi achchi ya buri khabar sun kar aur soch
kar maza ya takleef paata hai aur paas baithe huye aadmi
ko kuch pata nahi chalta aur isi tarah Hazrate Jibreel
alaihissalatu wassalam Qur’an majeed ki 'wahee' lekar
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke paas hazir hote the
(khud Huzoor aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam to hazrat
Jibreel alaihissalatu wassalam ko dekhte the) magar
sahaba e kiraam un ko nahi dekh paate the.
(mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page 163)
Anwaarul Hadees 78

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) marne ke baad musalmanon ki roohein apne apne
darje ke lihaz se kai maqamon mein rahti hai kuch logon
ki roohein qabr par, kuch logon ki zam zam ke kunyein
mein, kuch logon ki aasman wa zameen ke beech mein,
kuch logon ki pehle doosre saatwe aasman tak aur kuch
logon ki aasmanon se bhi upar aur kuch logon ki roohein
arsh ke neeche qindilon mein aur kuch logon ki aala
illi'en mein aur kafiron ki khabees roohein kuch ki un ke
marghat ya qabr par, kuch ki chahe barhoot mein ek
yaman mein ek naala hai, kuch ki pahli doosri saatwi
zameen tak aur kuch ki us ke neeche sijjeen mein magar
kahin bhi ho apne badan se un ka lagaaw baaqi rahta hai.
(bahare shariat)

2) qabr mein munkar nakeer ka sawal haq hai us ka inkar

karne wala gumrah badmazhab hai. Hazrat imaame
aazam Abu hanifa rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi fiqhe akbar
mein farmate hain ki qabr mein munkar nakeer ka sawal
haq hain.

3) murda agar qabr mein dafn na kiya jaye to jahan kahin

hoga woin sawalaat honge aur wo sawab ya azaab payega
yahan tak ki agar kisi janwar ne kha liya to us ke pet mein
sawal honge aur woin sawab ya azaab payega. Hazrat
Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki
Anwaarul Hadees 79

sawal sab murdon se kiya jayega yahan tak ki marne ke

baad janwar kha lein to bhi sawal kiya jayega.
(mirqaat jild 1 page 168)

4) qabr ka azaab haq hai us ka inkar karne wala gumrah

hai ahle sunnat wa jama'at se nahi hai. Hazrat Mulla Ali
Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi sharah fiqh e akbar page
122 mein likhte hain ki qabr ka azaab haq hai jo sab
kafiron aur kuch gunahgar musalmanon par hoga aur aise
hi qabr ki nemat kuch musalmanon ke liye haq hai.

5) badan agarche gal jaye, jal jaye ya mitti ho jaye magar

uske asli ajza qiyamat tak baaqi rahenge aur unhi par
azaab wa sawab honge wo ajza reedh ki haddi mein hote
hain ki na kisi cheez se nazar aate hain na aag unhein jalati
hai aur na zameen unhein gala sakti hai yahi jism ke beej
hain khuda e ta'ala qiyamat ke din murda ke bikhre huye
hisson ko pahli halat par la kar unhi asli ajza par ke
mahfooz hain tarkeeb dega aur har rooh ko usi pehle jism
mein bhejega.

6) Nabi, vali, aalim, shaheed, Qur’an ke hafiz jo Qur’an

majeed par amal karte ho aur jo muhabbat ke darja par
pahunche huye hain aur wo jism jisne kabhi gunah na
kiya ho aur wo log ki har waqt durood shareef padhte
rahte hain un ke badan ko mitti nahi kha sakti. Jo shakhs
nabiyon ke baare mein ye buri baat kahe ki "Mar ke mitti
Anwaarul Hadees 80

mein mil gaye" to wo gumrah, baddin, khabees aur be

izzati karne wala hai. (bahare shariat jild 1 page 29)

Qiyamat ki nishaniyan

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki maine

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ko farmate huye
suna hai ki qiyamat ki nishaniyan ye hain ki ilm utha liya
jayega, jahalat zyada hogi, zina karna aur sharab peena
bahut hoga, mard kam honge, auratein zyada ho jayengi
yahan tak ki ek mard ki dekh bhaal mein 50 auratein
hogi. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jab
maale ghaneemat sirf maaldaron ki daulat thahrai jaye,
amanat ko maale ganheemat aur zakaat ko jurmana
samjha jaye, jab ki ilm ko deen ke liye na padha jaye,
mard apni aurat ki farmabardari aur maa'n ki nafarmani
karega, jab ki aadmi apne dost se qareeb hoga aur apne
baap ko door karega, jab masjidon mein shor machaya
jayega, qaum ka sardar unmein ka be amal hoga, aur jab
qaum ka leader unmein ka kameena aadmi hoga, aur
aadmi ki izzat un ki buraiyon se bachne ke liye ki jayegi,
jab gaane wali auratein aur tarah tarah ke baaje zahir
honge, khullam khulla sharab pi jayegi, aur jab ummat ke
Anwaarul Hadees 81

pichhle log aglon ko bura kahenge to us waqt tum in

cheez ka intezar karna laal aandhi, bhuchaal, zameen
mein dhansna, sooratein bigadna, pattharon ka barasna
aur qiyamat ki badi badi nishaniyon ka lagatar zahir hona
jaise ki wo motiyon ki tooti hui ladi hai jisse lagatar moti
gir rahe hain. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki qiyamat
nahi aayegi jab tak ki zamana ek doosre ke qareeb na hoga
yani zamane ke hisse jald jald guzarne lagenge saal mahina
ke barabar ho jayega, mahina hafta ke barabar, hafta ek
din ke barabar aur us waqt ek din ek ghanta ke barabar
hoga aur ghanta aag ki ek lapat uth kar khatm ho jane ke
barabar hoga. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Huzaifa ibne aseed gifari radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne farmaya ki hum logon ki baatcheet ko jab Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne suna to farmaya tum log kya
baat kar rahe ho! Logon ne kaha ki hum qiyamat ka
charcha kar rahe hain Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ne farmaya ki us waqt tak qiyamat nahi aayegi jab tak ki
tum in nishaniyon ko na dekh loge. Phir un nishaniyon
ko bataya aur farmaya dhunwa, dajjaal, dabbatul arz,
pachchhim (west) se sooraj ka nikalna, Eisa ibne mariyam
ka utarna, yajooj wa majooj, teen jagahon par zameen ka
dhansna ek east mein doosre west mein aur teesre jazeera
Anwaarul Hadees 82

e arab mein aur un ka 10wa wo aag hai jo yaman se

niklegi aur logon ko gher kar mehshar yani mulke shaam
ki taraf le jayegi aur ek riwayat mein hai ki wo aag adan
ke ilaaqa se niklegi aur logon ko gher kar mehshar ki taraf
le jayegi aur ek riwayat mein 10wi nishani ek hawa bayan
ki gai hai jo logon ko dariya (river, nadi) mein phenk
degi. (muslim)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
dajjaal bayein aankh ka kaana hoga, bahut zyada baal wala
hoga, uske sath jannat aur dozakh hogi, uski jahannam
haqeeqat mein jannat hogi aur jannat haqeeqat mein
jahannam hogi. (muslim)

6) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ki Mehdi meri aulad mein hai jo bada chamakdar
peshani aur unchi naak wala wo zameen ko is tarah insaaf
se bhar dega jis tarah pehle zulm se bhari thi aur 7 saal
tak zameen ka maalik rahega. (Abu dawood)

7) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
qiyamat us waqt aayegi jab zameen par koi Allah Allah
kahne wala nahi rah jayega. (Abu dawood)
Anwaarul Hadees 83

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) Qiyamat ki kuch nishaniyan jo pehle hadeeson mein
bayan ki gai hain un mein se kuch zahir ho chuki aur jo
baaqi hain wo bhi zarur zahir hongi. Dajjaal ka fitna
bahut sakht hoga, wo khudai ka daawa karega jo us par
imaan layega use apni jannat mein jo haqeeqat mein
dozakh hogi dalega aur jo imaan nahi layega use dozakh
mein jo haqeeqat mein jannat hogi dalega. Murde
jilayega (zinda karega), zameen se hariyali ugayega aur
aasman se paani barsayega isi qism ke bahut khel
dikhayega jo haqeeqat mein jadoo ke karishme honge. Us
ki peshani par 'ka fe r' likha hoga yani kafir jis ko har
musalman padhega magar kafir ko dikhai nahi dega.
(bahare shariat)

2) Hazrat Imaam Mehdi radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke zahir

hone ka thoda qissa ye hai ki ramzan shareef ka mahina
hoga bade bade buzurg ka'aba ka tawaaf kar rahe honge
aur Hazrat Imam Mehdi bhi woan honge, auliyaullah
unhein pahchanege un se bayt hona chahenge wo inkar
karenge to ghaib se aawaz aayengi ki ye Allah ka khaleefa
Mehdi hai iski baat suno aur is ka hukm maano sab log
unke hath par bayt karenge phir wahan se sab ko apne
sath lekar aap mulke shaam chale jayenge.
(bahare shariat)
Anwaarul Hadees 84

3) Hazrat Eisa alaihissalatu wassalam jaama masjid

damishq ke purwi (east) minara par aasman se utrenge,
fajr ki namaz ka waqt hoga Hazrat Imaam Mehdi
radiallaho ta'ala anhu woan maujood honge Hazrat Eisa
alaihissalatu wassalam unhein imamat ka hukm denge aur
unke peechhe namaz padhenge us waqt dajjaal layeen
mulke shaam mein hoga, Hazrate Eisa alaihissalatu
wassalam ki saans ki mahak se pighalna shuru hoga wo
bhagega aap us ka peechha karenge aur uski peeth par
bhaala maar kar jahannam mein pahuncha denge phir
Allah ke hukm se sab musalmanon ko lekar toor pahad
par chale jayenge. (bahare shariat)

4) Jab Hazrate Eisa alaihissalatu wassalam musalmanon

ke sath pahad par honge to yajooj wa majooj niklenge ye
duniya bhar mein fasaad aur loot maar karenge, phir
aasman ki taraf teer phenkenge, khuda e ta'ala ki qudrat
se unke teer upar se khoon lage huye girenge wo khush
honge wo log apni inhi harkaton mein lage honge ki
Hazrate Eisa alaihissalatu wassalam un ki barbadi ke liye
dua karenge. Khuda e ta'ala un ki gardanon mein ek qism
ke keede paida kar dega ek dam mein wo sab ke sab mar
jayenge ab Hazrate Eisa alaihissalatu wassalam sab
musalmanon ke sath pahad se utrenge. Duniya bhar mein
us waqt sirf ek deen deene islam aur ek mazhab mazhab
e ahle sunnat wa jama'at hoga 40 saal tak aap duniya mein
rahenge nikah karenge, bachche honge aur baad wafat
Anwaarul Hadees 85

sarkare do aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke rauza e

anwar mein dafn honge. (bahare shariat)

5) Dabbatul arz ek janwar hoga jiske hath mein Hazrate

Moosa alaihissalatu wassalam ki laathi aur Hazrate
Sulaiman alaihissalatu wassalam ki anguthi hogi, laathi se
har musalman ke maathe par ek chamakdar thappa
(stamp) lagayega aur anguthi se har kafir ke maathe par
ek kaala daag lagayega jo kabhi na mitega jo kafir hai
hargiz imaan na layega aur jo musalman hai zindagi bhar
apne imaan par qaayam rahega. (bahare shariat)

6) Hazrate Eisa alaihissalatu wassalam ki wafat ke ek

zamana baad jab qiyamat ko sirf 40 saal rah jayenge to ek
achchi mahak wali thandi hawa chalegi jo logon ki baglon
ke neeche se guzregi jiska asar ye hoga ki musalmanon ki
rooh nikal jayegi, Allah kahne wala koi na bachega, kafir
hi kafir duniya mein rah jayenge, 40 saal tak un ke yahan
koi bachcha paida na hoga yani 40 saal se kam umr ka koi
na hoga ab unhi par qiyamat aayegi. Hazrat Israfeel
alaihissalam soor phoonkege sab mar jayenge aasman,
pahad, zameen yahan tak ki soor aur Israfeel aur sab
firishte khatm ho jayenge siwa e khuda ke koi na hoga wo
farmayega aaj kiski badshahat hai? Magar hai kaun jo
jawab de phir khud hi kahega sirf Allahu wahid e qahhar
ki saltanat hai. Phir jab Allah ta'ala chahega Israfeel ko
zinda farmayega aur soor ko paida karke dobara
Anwaarul Hadees 86

phoonkne ka hukm dega soor phoonkte hi tamam agle

pichhle firishte, insaan aur jinnat waghaira sab maujood
ho jayenge sabse pehle Huzoor aqdas sallallaho alaihi
wasallam qabre anwar se yoon bahar tashreef layenge ki
unke dahine hath mubarak mein Hazrat Siddiqe Akbar
ka hath hoga aur bayein hath mubarak mein Hazrat
Farooqe aazam ka hath hoga (radiallaho ta'ala anhuma)
phir makka shareef aur madeena shareef ke qabristanon
mein jitne musalman dafn hain sab ko apne sath lekar
maidane hashr mein tashreef le jayenge.

Hauze kausar aur Shafa'at

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki meraj ki
raat mein jab mein jannat ki sair kar raha tha to mera
guzar ek nahar par hua jiske donon taraf kholdaar moti
ke gumbad the maine puchha Jibreel ye kya hai? Unhone
kaha ye wo kausar hai jo aap ke parwardigar ne aap ko
diya hai maine dekha ki us ki mitti nihayat khushbudar
khalis mushk ki hai. (bukhari shareef)

2) Hazrat Abdullah ibne Amr radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ki mere hauze kausar ki badai ek mahina ka rasta
hai, us ke chaaron kone barabar hain, uska paani doodh
Anwaarul Hadees 87

se zyada safed aur mushk se zyada mahakne wala hai, us

ke kooze chamak aur zyadti mein aasman ke taaron ki
tarah hain jo shakhs us mein se piyega phir kabhi pyasa
na hoga. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

maine Huzoore aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam se
darkhwast ki, ke Huzoor qiyamat ke din meri sifarish
farmai jaye sarkar ne farmaya mein karunga maine kaha
ya rasoolallah! Main Huzoor ko kahan talash kaunga
sarkar ne farmaya pehle mujhko pul sirat par talash karna
maine kaha Huzoor pul sirat par na milein farmaya
mizaan par maine kaha agar Huzoor mizaan par bhi na
milein farmaya to phir hauze kausar par main in teen
jagahon ko nahi chhodunga yani in jagahon mein se kisi
ek jagah zarur milunga. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

nabiye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
meri shafa'at sabit hai meri ummat ke bade gunah karne
walo ke liye. (tirmizi)

5) Hazrat Aauf ibne Maalik radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
mere paas khuda e ta'ala ki taraf se ek firishta aaya to usne
mujhe ikhtiyar diya ki ya to meri aadhi ummat jannat
mein jaye ya mein shafa'at ko ikhtiyar karoo to maine
Anwaarul Hadees 88

shafa'at ko manzoor kiya meri shafa'at har us shakhs ke

liye hogi ki jo is haal mein mare ki usne kisi ko khuda e
ta'ala ka shareek na maana ho. (tirmizi)

6) Hazrat Imran ibne Husain radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ki meri ummat ki ek jama'at meri shafa'at ki
badaulat jahannam ki aag se nikali jayegi jis ka naam
jahannami pada hua tha. (bukhari shareef)

7) Hazrat Usman ibne affan radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki qiyamat ke din teen qism ke log shafa'at
karenge pehle nabi, phir aalim, phir shaheed. (mishkat)

Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki in teen giroh ke sath shafa'at ko khaas karna in ki
buzurgi ki zyadti ke sabab hain warna har ahle khair
musalman jaisa sachcha haji, ba amal hafiz ke liye bhi
shafa'at ka haq sabit hai. (ash'atullamaat jild 4 page 408)

8) Hazrat Abu Sayeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki meri ummat mein se kuch log kai jama'at ki shafa'at
karenge, aur kuch log kai qabeela ki, aur kuch log 10 se
40 ki shafa'at karenge, aur kuch log sirf ek aadmi ki yahan
Anwaarul Hadees 89

tak ki meri kul ummat jannat mein dakhil ho jayegi.

(tirmizi)

9) Hazrat Abdullah ibne Mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki log jahannam ki aag ko (pulsirat se guzar kar)
paar karenge phir apne achche amal ke muwafiq
jahannam ki lapat wagaira se chhutkara payenge to un
mein se jo sabse achche honge wo bijli chamakne ki tarah
pulsirat se guzar jayenge, phir hawa ki tarah, phir daudne
wale ghode ki tarah, phir oont sawar ki tarah, phir daudne
wale aadmi ki tarah, phir paidal chalne ke misl. (tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) qiyamat ka hona haq hai uska na manne wala kafir hai.
(bahare shariat)

2) qiyamat ke din log apni apni qabron se nange badan

baghair khatna kiye huye uthenge koi paidal hoga, koi
sawar, aur kafir munh ke bal chalte huye maidane hashr
ko jayenge, kisi ko firishte ghaseet kar le jayenge.
Maidane hashr mulke shaam ki zameen par hoga, us din
zameen tanbe ki hogi, sooraj sirf ek meel ke fasila
(distance) par hoga abhi 4000 saal ki raah ke fasila par hai
aur us ki peeth duniya ki taraf hai qiyamat ke din us ka
munh is taraf hoga, garmi se bheje khaulte hoge, paseena
itna zyada niklega ki upar chadhega kisi ke takhnon tak
Anwaarul Hadees 90

hoga, kisi ke ghutnon tak, kisi ke kamar, kisi ke seena,

kisi ke gale tak aur kafir ke to munh tak chadh kar lagaam
ki tarah jakad jayega jis mein wo dubkiyan khayega aur
garmi ki halat se piyas ki jo halat hogi wo zahir hai,
zubanein sukh kar kaanta ho jayengi aur kuch logon ki
zubanein munh se bahar nikal aayengi in musibaton ke
bawajood koi kisi ka haal na puchhega bhai se bhai
bhagega, maa'n baap aulad se pichha chhudayege, har ek
apni apni musibat mein pada hoga, koi kisi ki madad na
karega, qiyamat ka din jo ki 50,000 saal ka hoga is
pareshani ki haalat mein qareeb aadhe ke guzar jayega ab
mehshar wale raay karenge ki apna koi sifarishi talash
karna chahiye jo hum ko in musibaton se chhutkara
dilaye log girte padte Hazrate Adam alaihissalam ke paas
jayenge aur kahege ki aey Hazrate Adam aap insaan ke
baap hain khuda e ta'ala ne aap ko apne daste qudrat se
banaya, firishton se aap ko sajda karaya hum log sakht
pareshani mein pade hain aap humari shafa'at kijiye ki
khuda e ta'ala humein isse chhutkara de Hazrate Adam
alaihissalatu wassalam farmayenge ye mera martaba nahi
tum kisi aur ke paas jao log Hazrate Nooh alaihissalatu
wassalam ke paas jayenge aur unki badai bayan karke
kahenge ki aap apne parwardigar ke yahan humari
shafa'at kijiye yahan se bhi wo hi jawab milega ki mein is
layeq nahi tum kisi aur ke paas jao. Mukhtasar ye ki log
Hazrate Ibrahim, Hazrate Moosa waghaira bade bade
nabiyon ke paas jakar shafa'at ke liye royenge aur
Anwaarul Hadees 91

gidgidayenge magar har jagah se yahi jawab milega ki ye

mera martaba nahi tum kisi aur ke paas jao yahan tak ki
log Hazrate Eisa alaihissalatu wassalam ke paas jayenge
wo bhi yahi kahenge ki mein is layeq nahi tum kisi aur ke
paas jao log kahenge aap humein kis ke paas bhejte hain
farmayenge tum unke paas jao jin ke hath par fatah rakhi
gai, jinhein aaj dar nahi aur wo Hazrate Adam ki saari
aulad ke sardar hain tum Muhammad sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke paas jao wo khatimunnabeeyin hain wo hi
aaj tumhari shafa'at karenge ab log phirte phirate
thokarein khate rote chillate duhai dete huye shafiul
muznibeen rahmatullil aalmeen janab ahmade mujtaba
Muhammad mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki
khidmat mein hazir ho kar shafa'at ke liye kahenge.
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam farmayenge ki shafa'at
ke liye main hoon ye farma kar khuda ki bargah mein
sajda karenge hukm hoga aey Muhammad apna sar uthao
aur kaho tumhari baat suni jayegi aur jo mangoge milega
aur shafa'at karo tumhari shafa'at qubool hai ab shafa'at
ka silsila shuru ho jayega yahan tak ki jiske dil mein raai
ke daane se bhi kam imaan hoga sarkare aqdas sallallaho
alaihi wasallam us ki bhi shafa'at farmayenge. Aey Allah!
Hum ko, humare maa'n baap ko, humare ustadon ko,
humare shagirdon ko, hum se muhabbat karne walo ko
aur sab ahle sunnat wa jama'at ko Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki shafa'at naseeb farma. Aameen
Anwaarul Hadees 92

3) shafa'at haq hai iska inkar karna badmazhabi wa

gumrahi hai. (ash'atullamaat jild 4 page 408)

Hazrat Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte

hain ki Imaam Nawawi ki kitab sharah muslim mein hai
ki Imaam Qazi Iyaaz rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya
ki ahle sunnat wa jama'at ka mazhab ye hai ki shafa'at jaez
hai isliye ki khuda e ta'ala ne khullam khulla farmaya ki
"Us din kisi ki shafa'at kaam na degi magar us
shakhs ki jise rahman ne shafa'at karne ki ijazat de
diya ho aur uski baat pasand farmai ho"
(para 16 ruku 15)
Aur is aayat e karima ke ilawa bahut si hadeesein hain
jinka majmua aakhirat mein shafa'at ke saheeh hone par
tawatur ki had ko pahunch chuka hai shafa'at ke haq
hone par sahaba, taabi'en, tabe taabi'en aur unke baad
ahle sunnat wa jama'at ka ijma hai. (mirqaat jild 5 page 277)

4) shafa'at ki kai qismein hain jaisa ki hazrat Shaikh

Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari rahmatullahi
ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya ke shafa'at ki:
pahli qism shafa'ate uzma hai jo ki sab logon ke liye aam
hai aur humare paigambar sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke
sath khaas hai yani nabiyon mein se kisi aur nabi ko us
par jur'at aur pahal karne ki majaal na hongi aur ye
shafa'at logon ko aaram pahunchane, maidane hashr
mein der tak thaharne se chhutkara dilane, Allah tabarak
Anwaarul Hadees 93

wa ta'ala ke faisla aur hisab ke jaldi karne aur qiyamat ke

din ki sakhti wa pareshani se nikalne ke liye hongi.
Doosri qism ki shafa'at ek qaum ko be hisab jannat mein
jane ke liye hogi aur ye shafa'at bhi humare paigambar
sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke liye sabit hai
aur kuch logon ke nazdeek ye shafa'at Huzoor sallallaho
alaihi wasallam hi ke sath khaas hai.
Teesri qism ki shafa'at un logon ke baare mein hogi ki
jinki achchaiyan aur buraiyan barabar hogi aur shafa'at ki
madad se jannat mein jayenge.
Chauthi qism ki shafa'at un logon ke liye hogi jo ki
jahannam ke haqdaar ho chuke honge to Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam shafa'at farma kar un ko jannat
mein layenge.
Panchwi qism ki shafa'at martabe ki unchai ke liye hogi.
Chhathi qism ki shafa'at un gunahgaron ke baare mein
hogi jo ki jahannam mein pahunch chuke honge aur
shafa'at ki wajah se nikal aayenge aur is shafa'at mein
doosre nabi, firishte, aalim aur shaheed bhi shareek
honge.
Saatwi qism ki shafa'at jannat kholne ke baare mein hogi.
Aathwi qism ki shafa'at un logon ke azaab ko halka karne
ke baare mein hogi jo ki humesha ke azaab ke haqdaar
honge.
Anwaarul Hadees 94

Nawi qism ki shafa'at khaas kar madeena munawwara

walo aur sarkare aqdas ke rauza e anwar ki ziyarat karne
walo ke liye hogi. (ash'atullamaat jild 4 page 382)

5) Hauze kausar jo ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam

ko diya gaya haq hai. (bahare shariat)

6) Qiyamat ke din har shakhs ko uski nekiyon ka register

dahine hath mein diya jayega aur buraiyon ka bayein hath
mein aur kafir ka register seena tod kar uska baaya hath
uske peechhe nikaal kar peeth ke peechhe diya jayega.
(bahare shariat)

7) Hisab haq hai aur us ka na manne wala kafir hai.

(bahare shariat)

8) Mizaan haq hai us par logon ke nek wa bad (bure)

aamaal taule jayenge, neki ya badi (burai) ka palla bhaari
hone ka ye matlab hai ki upar uthe yani duniya ke jaisa
muamala nahi hoga ki jo bhaari hota hai neeche jhukta
hai. (bahare shariat)

9) Huzoore Aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko khuda e

ta'ala maqaame mahmood dega ki sab agle aur pichhle
aap ki tareef karenge.
10) Sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko ek jhanda
diya jayega jis ka naam "Liwa ul hamd" hai Hazrate Adam
Anwaarul Hadees 95

alaihissalatu wassalam se lekar qiyamat tak ke sab momin

usi jhande ke neeche honge.

Jannat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala ne farmaya ki maine apne nek bandon ke
liye aisi cheez tayyar kar rakhi hai ki jis ko na kisi aankh
ne dekha na uski achchaiyon ko kisi kaan ne suna aur na
kisi insaan ke dil par uska khayaal guzra. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Bureeda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
jannatiyon ki 120 safein (line) hongi aur un mein se 80
safein is ummat ki hongi aur 40 safein doosri ummaton
ki. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki agar
jannatiyon ki auraton mein se koi aurat zameen ki taraf
jhanke to aasman se zameen tak raushan ho jaye aur
zameen wa aasman ke beech ka poora hissa mahak jaye
aur uske sar ki odhni duniya aur jo kuch duniya mein hai
un sab se behtar hai. (bukhari)
Anwaarul Hadees 96

4) Hazrate Sa'ad ibne waqqas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki nabi kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ki agar jannat ki cheezon se nakhun barabar koi
cheez zahir ho jaye to aasman wa zameen ke har taraf us
se sajawat paida ho jaye aur agar jannatiyon mein se koi
shakhs duniya ki taraf jhanke aur us ke kangan zahir ho
jayein to us ki chamak sooraj ki chamak ko mita de jaise
ki taaron ki chamak ko sooraj mita deta hai. (tirmizi)

5) Hazrate Abu Sayeed aur Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala

anhuma se riwayat hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ki pukar ne wala pukar kar kahega
ki (aey jannat walo) tum tandurust rahoge, kabhi beemar
na hoge, tum zinda rahoge kabhi na maroge, tum jawan
rahoge kabhi boodhe na hoge aur tum aaram se rahoge
kabhi mehnat wa mashaqqat na uthaoge. (muslim)

6) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jannati
jannat mein khayenge aur piyenge lekin na thookenge na
peshab pakhana karenge aur na reent sinkenge
(chhinkenge) sahaba ne puchha khane ka fuzla kya hoga?
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki achchi
dakaar aayegi aur aisa paseena aayega jo mushk ki mahak
ki tarah hoga aur "SubhanAllahi walhamdu lillahi" kehna
jannatiyon ke dil mein daal diya jayega jo un ki zuban par
be takalluf jaari hoga jaise saans jaari hai. (muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 97

7) Hazrat Abdullah Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki martaba ke lihaz se sabse kam darja ka jannati
wo shakhs hoga jo apne baagon, apni beeviyon, apne
maal wa asbaab, apne khidmatgaron aur apne aaram
karne ki jagahon ko 1000 saal ke rasta ke andar phaila
hua dekhega aur khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeek sab se bade
darja ka jannati wo shakhs hoga jo subah wa shaam Allah
ki ziyarat karega is ke baad Huzoor ne para 29 soorah
qiyamah ki aayat e karima padhi jis ka matlab ye hai ki:
"Us roz bahut se chehre apne parwardigar ki
ziyarat se hare bhare aur khush wa khurram
honge". (tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jannatiyon ko jannat mein har qism ki lazzat wale phal
aur khane milenge, jo chahenge fauran un ke samne aa
jayega, agar kisi chidiyan ka gosht khane ko ji (dil)
chahega to usi waqt bhuna hua un ke samne aa jayega,
agar kisi cheez ke peene ko dil chahega to usi cheez se
bhara hua glass fauran hath mein aa jayega.

2) kam darja jannati ke liye 80,000 khadim aur 72

beewiyan hongi aur un ko aise taaj milenge ki us mein ka
ek kam darja ka moti poori duniya ko chamka de.
Anwaarul Hadees 98

3) jannati aapas mein mulaqat karna chahenge to ek ka

takht doosre ke paas khud ba khud chala jayega.

Jahannam ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya
ki jahannam ki aag ko 1000 saal jalaya gaya yahan tak ki
wo laal ho gayi, phir usko 1000 saal tak jalaya gaya yahan
tak ki wo safed ho gai, phir use 1000 saal aur jalaya gaya
yahan tak ki wo kaali ho gai ab wo kaali aur andheri wali
hai. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrat Abdullah Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki dozakhiyon mein sab se halka azaab Abu talib
ko hoga us ko aag ke joote pahnaye jayenge jin se us ka
bheja (mind) khaulne lagega. (bukhari)

3) Hazrate Samura ibne Jundab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki jahannamiyon mein kuch log wo honge jin ke
takhnon tak aag hogi, aur kuch log wo honge jin ke
ghutne tak aag ki lapat pahunchegi, aur kuch log wo
honge jin ke kamar tak hogi, aur kuch log honge jin ke
gale tak aag ki lapatein hongi. (muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 99

4) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ki agar us peele paani ka ek dol (baalti) jo
jahannamiyon ke zakhmon se jaari hoga duniya mein
daal diya jaye to duniya wale badboodar ho jayenge.
(tirmizi)

5) Hazrat Abdullah ibne haaris ibne jaza ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
jahannam mein bukhti oont ke barabar saanp hain ye
saanp ek martaba kisi ko kaate to us ka dard aur zahar 40
saal tak rahega aur jahannam mein paalan baandhe huye
khachcharon jaise bichchhoo hain to unke ek martaba
kaat ne ka dard wa zahar 40 saal tak rahega. (mishkat)

6) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
jahannam mein sirf badnaseeb dakhil hoga poochha gaya
ya rasoolallah! Badnaseeb kaun hai? Farmaya badnaseeb
wo shakhs hai ki jisne khuda e ta'ala ki khushi hasil karne
ke liye uski farmabardari nahi ki aur Allah ta'ala ke liye
gunah ko nahi chhoda. (ibne maaja)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jannat aur jahannam haq hain un ka na manne wala
kafir hai.
(bahare shariat)
Anwaarul Hadees 100

2) duniya ki aag jahannam ki aag ke 70 hisson mein se ek

hissa hai. (bahare shariat)

3) Hazrate Jibreel alaihissalam ne Huzoor sallallaho alaihi

wasallam se qasam kha kar kaha ki agar jahannam ko sue
ki nok ke barabar khol diya jaye to uski garmi se sab
zameen wale mar jayein, aur qasam khakar kaha ki agar
jahannam ka koi daroga duniya walo par zahir ho jaye to
zameen ke rahne wale sab ke sab unki haibat (dar) se mar
jayein, aur qasam ke sath bayan kiya ki agar
jahannamiyon ki zanjeer ki ek kadi duniya ke pahadon
par rakh di to kanpne lage yahan tak ki neeche ki zameen
tak dhans jayein. (bahare shariat)

4) jahannam ki gahrai itni zyada hai ki agar patthar ki

chattan jahannam ke kinare se us mein phenki jaye to 70
saal mein bhi ye neeche tak na pahunchegi.
(bahare shariat)

5) jahannamiyon ko tel ki jali hui talchhat ki tarah bahut

khaulta paani peene ko diya jayega ki munh ke qareeb
hote hi us ki tezi se chehre ki khaal gir jayegi, sar par
garam paani bahaya jayega, jahannamiyon ke badan se jo
peep bahegi wo pilai jayegi, kaanta daar thoohad khane
ko diya jayega wo gale mein jakar fanda dalega us ke utaar
ne ke liye paani mangege to un ko aisa khaulta hua paani
diya jayega ki munh ki saari khaal us mein gir padegi aur
Anwaarul Hadees 101

pet mein jate hi aanto ke tukde tukde kar dega to wo

shorbe ki tarah bah kar qadamon ki taraf niklengi.
(bahare shariat)

6) jahannam wale gadhe ki aawaz ki tarah chilla kar

royenge, pehle aansoo niklenge jab aansoo khatm ho
jayenge to khoon royenge rote rote gaalon mein
khandaqon ki tarah garhe pad jayenge rone ka khoon aur
peep itna zyada hoga ki us mein naaw (ship) daali jaye to
chalne lage. (al ayaazu billahi ta'ala)

Wuzu ka bayan

1) Hazrat Abu maalik ash'ari radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki safai suthrai aadha imaan hai. (muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Usman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs wuzu kare aur achcha wuzu kare to uske gunah us
ke badan se nikal jate hain yahan tak ki uske nakhunon
ke neeche se bhi nikal jate hain. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Sayeed ibne Zaid radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
Anwaarul Hadees 102

farmaya ki jis ne wuzu ke shuru mein bismillah na padhi

us ka wuzu poora nahi. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jab kapda
pahno ya wuzu karo to apne dahine se shuru karo.
(Abu dawood)

5) Hazrate Usman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne teen teen
martaba wuzu kiya aur farmaya ki ye mera aur mujh se
pehle jo nabi the un ka wuzu hai. (mishkat)

6) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki miswak
munh ko paak karne wali aur parwardigar ko raazi karne
wali cheez hai. (mishkat)

7) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
agar mein apni ummat ke liye mushkil na samajhta to
unhein hukm deta ki wo isha ki namaz der se padhein aur
har namaz ke liye miswak karein. (bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 103

Wuzu karne ka masnoon tareeqa

Pehle niyyat kare aur phir bismillah padhne ke baad kam

se kam teen teen martaba upar neeche ke daanton ki
chaudai mein miswak kare na ki lambai mein aur is tarah
ki pehle dahini taraf ke upar ke daant (teeth) maanje phir
baayi taraf ke upar ke daant maanje us ke baad donon
hath par gatton samet paani male aur ungliyon mein
khilaal kare phir bayein hath mein lota waghaira le kar
dayein hath par ungliyon ki taraf se shuru karke gatte tak
teen baar paani bahaye phir lote ko dahine hath mein le
kar bayein hath par teen baar isi tarah paani bahaye aur is
ka khayaal rahe ki ungliyon ki ghaeyan paani bah ne se
na rah jayein aur agar hauz se wuzu karta ho to gatton tak
hathon ko malne ke baad hauz mein pehle dahina hath
daal kar teen baar hilaye aur phir baaya hath daal kar teen
baar hilaye phir teen baar kulli is tarah kare ki munh ki
tamam jadon aur daanton ki sab khidkiyon mein paani
pahunch jaye aur agar rozadar na ho to har kulli gar gara
ke sath kare phir bayein hath ki chhoti ungli naak mein
daal kar use saaf kare aur saans ki madad se teen baar
dahine hath se naram banson tak paani chadhaye phir
munh par achchi tarah paani mal kar us ko teen baar is
tarah dhoye ki ek kaan ki lau se doosre kaan ki lau tak aur
maathe ke upar kuch sar ke hissa se lekar thhodi (thuddi)
ke neeche tak har har hisse par paani bah jaye aur dadhi
Anwaarul Hadees 104

ke baal wa khaal ko dhoye haan agar dadhi ke baal ghane

ho to khaal ka dhona farz nahi sirf mustahab hai aur
dadhi ke jo baal munh ke dayre se neeche hain un ko bhi
dhoye aur dadhi ka khilaal kare is tarah ki ungliyon ko
gardan ki taraf se daale aur samne nikale phir donon
hathon par kuhniyon samet paani mal kar pehle dahine
hath par aur phir bayein hath par nakhun ke sar se shuru
karke kuhniyon ke upar tak baal aur har hissa e khaal par
teen baar paani bahaye phir sar ka masah is tarah kare ki
donon hathon ke anguthe aur kalima ki ungliyan chhod
kar baaqi teen teen ungliyon ke sire mila kar maathe ke
baal ugne ki jagah par rakhe aur sar ke upari hissa par
guddi tak ungliyon ke pet se masah karta hua le jaye aur
hatheliyan sar se alag rahein phir wahan se hatheliyon se
sar ki donon karwaton ka masah karte huye maathe tak
wapas laye ya teen teen ungliyan sar ke agle hisse par
rakhe aur hatheliyan sar ki karwaton par jamaye huye
guddi tak kheenchta le jaye aur bas phir is ke baad kalima
ki ungliyon ke pet se kaan ke anduruni hissa ka masah
kare aur anguthe ke pet se kaan ke baahiri hissa ka masah
kare aur ungliyon ki peeth se gardan ka masah kare phir
paanv par takhnon samet paani male aur pehle dahine
paanv phir bayein paanv par ungliyon ki taraf se takhnon
ke upar tak har baal aur har hissa e khaal par teen teen
baar paani bahaye aur ungliyon mein khilaal bayein hath
ki chhoti ungli se is tarah kare ki dahine paanv ki chhoti
ungli se shuru kar ke chhoti ungli par khatm kare aur har
Anwaarul Hadees 105

hissa ko dhote waqt durood shareef padhta rahe ki afzal

hai.

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jism ke kisi hissa ke dhone ke ye maana hain ki us ke
har hissa par kam se kam do boond paani bah jaye.
(bahare shariat jild 2 page 93)
Aur durre mukhtar mein hai jiske maana ye hain ki
tawaatur ke sath paani bahaya jaye is tarah ki uzw ke har
hissa par kam se kam do boond paani bah jaye. Aur
fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 4 mein hai ki jab tak aaza e
wuzu ke har hissa par paani ki boond ek ke baad ek na
guzar jaye wuzu na hoga.
Aur hidaya ki sharah inaya mein hai ki jin cheezon ka
dhona farz hai unhein sirf paani se bhigo lene par farz ada
na hoga lihaza jo log wuzu karte waqt munh aur hath
waghaira par tel ki tarah paani sirf chupad lete hain ya
kuch hisse par paani bahate hain aur kuch hisse ko sirf
bhigo kar chhod dete hain jaise maathe ke upari hisse
kaan ke kinare hath ki kuhniyon aur paanv ke takhnon
par geela hath sirf pher lete hain aur paani nahi bahate
hain unka wuzu nahi hota isliye ki Allah ne dhone ka
hukm diya hai lihaza sirf bhigone se wuzu na hoga.
Afsos ki aaj kal jaahil to jaahil bahut se padhe likhe log
bhi is mas'ala se laparwahi barat tey hain to Qur’an
majeed ki is aayat ke misdaaq bante hai jis ka matlab ye
hai ki:
Anwaarul Hadees 106

"Kaam karein, mashaqqat jhelein bhadakti aag mein".

Al ayaazu billah ta'ala

2) jab chhote bartan jaise lote ya badh'ne se wuzu kar raha

ho to gatton tak hath dhone ka masnoon tareeqa ye hai
ki pehle donon gatton tak khoob bhigole us ke baad
bayein hath mein bartan utha kar dahine hath par
nakhun ke sire se gatte ke upar tak teen baar paani bahaye
phir isi tarah dahine hath mein bartan utha kar bayein
hath par gatte tak teen baar paani bahaye.
Isi tarah sharah wiqaya jild 1 page 59, tahtawi page 39,
fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 6 aur inaya wa kifaya aur
maraqil falaah mein hai.

3) bahut se log yoon karte hain ki naak ya aankh ya

bhavon par chullu daal kar saare munh par hath pher lete
hain aur ye samajhte hain ki munh dhul gaya halanki
paani ka upar chadhna koi maana nahi rakhta is tarah
munh dhulne se munh nahi dhulta aur wuzu nahi hota.
(bahare shariat)

4) wuzu karne mein in baaton ki ahtiyat zaruri hai :

maathe ke upar baal jamne ki jagah se paani ka bahana
farz hai, dadhi munchh aur bhavon ke baal agar itne
chhedre (halke) ho ki neeche ki khaal jhalakti ho to khaal
par paani bahana zaruri hai sirf baalon ka dhona kaafi
nahi, aankh andar ghusi ho to aankh aur bhavon ke beech
Anwaarul Hadees 107

hissa par paani bahane ka khaas khayaal rakhe, munh

dhote waqt aankhein aur hont samet kar zor se band na
kare warna kuch hissa rah jane ki soorat mein wuzu na
hoga, kisi waqt aankh mein keechad waghaira sakht hokar
jam jata hai use chhuda kar paani bahana zaruri hai, gaal
aur kaan ke beech wala hissa yani kanpati par kaan ke
kinare tak paani bahana farz hai is se bahut log laparwahi
karte hain, naak ke chhed (surakh) mein keel waghaira ho
ya na ho baharhaal us par paani dalna zaruri hai, jitni
dadhi chehre ke had mein ho us ka dhona farz hai aur
latki hui dadhi ka masah karna sunnat aur dhona
mustahab hai, paani bahane mein ungliyon ki ghaeyon
aur karwaton ka lihaz zaruri hai khaas kar paanv mein ki
us ki ungliyan qudrati taur par mili rahti hai, badhe huye
nakhunon ke andar jo jagah khali ho us ka dhulna zaruri
hai, nakhunon ke sire se kuhniyon ke upar tak hath har
hissa aur ek ek baal ka jad se nok tak dhul jana zaruri hai
chullu mein paani lekar kalai par ulat dena hargiz kaafi
na hoga, kuhniyon par paani bahane ka khaas khayaal
rakhe ki aksar be ahtiyati mein dhulti nahi sirf geeli ho
kar rah jati hain balki kuch logon ki kuhniyan geeli bhi
nahi hoti, anguthi choodi kalai ke gahne aur paanv ka har
wo gahna jo takhne par ya takhne se neeche ho unhein
hata kar unke neeche paani bahana zaruri hai, poore sar
ka masah sunnat hai aur chauthai (1/4) sar ka masah farz
hai kuch log sirf ungliyon ke sire sar par guzaar dete hain
jo farz ki miqdaar ko bhi kaafi nahi hota aur kuch logon
Anwaarul Hadees 108

ka masah ye hai ki topi utha kar phir sar par rakh dete
hain aur bas aise logon ka wuzu nahi hota aur unki namaz
bekar hoti hain, paanv dhone mein takhnon tal'o aediyon
aur kochon ka khaas taur par khayaal rakhein ki aksar be
ahtiyati mein ye hisse dhulne se rah jate hain aur wuzu
nahi hota.

5) munh, hath aur paanv ke har hissa par teen baar paani
bahana sunnat hai chahe teen baar paani bahane ke liye
kai chullu paani lena pade isliye ki teen chullu paani lena
sunnat nahi balki poore hisse par teen baar paani bahana
sunnat hai aisa hi durre mukhtar maye shaami jild 1 page
86 mein hai lihaza teen chullu paani lene ki sunnat
samajhna zaruri hai.

6) wuzu ke paani ke liye shara ki taraf se koi miqdaar

muqarrar nahi isi tarah mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1
page 326 mein hai. Lihaza itna zyada paani na kharch
kare ki israaf (barbad) ho aur na is qadr kam kharch kare
ki sunnat ada na ho. Kuch log sirf ek chhote se paani ke
lote se wuzu banane ki koshish karte hain khuda e ta'ala
unhein dhone aur bhigone ka farq samajh ne ki taufeeq
ata farmaye aameen.

7) agar itna paani na ho ki wuzu mein munh, hath aur

paanv ko teen teen baar dhoya ja sake to do do baar dhoye
aur agar do do baar dhone ke liye kaafi na ho to ek ek
Anwaarul Hadees 109

baar dhoye aur agar itna bhi na ho ki munh aur donon

hath kuhniyon samet aur donon paanv takhnon samet ek
baar dho sake to ab tayammum karke namaz padhe.

8) doosre ke nabaligh ladke se bila iwaz paani bharwa kar

wuzu karna ya kisi doosre kaam mein lana jaaiz nahi.
(bahare shariat, durre mukhtar maye shaami jild 4 page 531)

9) kuch masjidon mein chhote hauz ya kisi bade bartan

mein paani hota hai bahut se log jo be wuzu hote hain
hath dhoye baghair chhote bartan se paani nikalte huye
ungli ka por ya nakhun paani mein dakhil kar dete hain
is tarah wo paani kharab ho jata hai us se wuzu karna jaaiz
nahi.

10) dol, baalti, ghada, lota ya paat ke paani mein be wuzu

aadmi ke be dhule hath ka nakhun ya ungli ka por chala
gaya to wo paani kharab ho gaya usse wuzu karna jaaiz
nahi aur agar pehle hath dho liya to jo hissa dhula ho use
paani mein daal sakte hain paani kharab na hoga lekin
agar hath dho lene ke baad koi sabab wuzu toot ne paaya
gaya jaise hawa khaarij hui ya peshab kiya to ab hath
dalne se paani kharab ho jayega.

11) is tarah ke kharab paani ko wuzu ke qabil banane ka

tareeqa ye hai ki jo paani kharab na ho use kharab mein
is qadr mila diya jaye ki kharab kam aur achcha paani
Anwaarul Hadees 110

zyada ho jaye ya kharab paani ke bartan mein achcha

paani itna dala jaye ki wo bartan bhar kar bahne lage to
sab paani wuzu ke qabil ho jayega. (durre mukhtar)

12) nakhun ki polish lagaya jisse nakhun par halki tah

(parat) jam gai to agar nakhunon se polish saaf kiye
baghair wuzu kiya to wuzu na hua.

13) istinja ke bache huye paani se wuzu karna jaaiz hai

use phenk dena najaaiz wa gunah hai.

14) wuzu ke bache huye paani ko phenk dena haraam hai

aur khade hokar peena sawab hai.

15) jo wuzu namaz e janaza ke liye kiya gaya us se har

namaz padh sakte hain.

Wuzu todne wali cheezein

1) Hazrate Ali ibne talaq radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha
ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
jab tum mein se kisi ki hawa khaarij ho to wo wuzu kare.
(tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Ali karramallahu ta'ala wajhahu ne farmaya ki

maine nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem se mazi ke
baare mein puchha to Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
Anwaarul Hadees 111

ne farmaya ki mazi nikalne se wuzu wajib ho jata hai yani

wuzu toot jata hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs let kar neend se so jaye us par wuzu wajib hai isliye
ki jab aadmi let'ta hai to us ke jod dheele pad jate hain.
(tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) nabi ka wuzu sone se nahi toot'ta isliye ki unki
aankhein soti hain aur dil jaagta rahta hai.
Bahare shariat jild 2 page 107, durre mukhtar, raddul
muhtaar jild 1 page 101, baharurraeq jild 1 page 39 aur
bukhari shareef jild 1 page 504 mein hai ki 'nabi ki
aankhein soti hain aur unke dil jaagte rahte hain'.

2) jahilon mein jo mashhoor hai ki ghutna ya sharmgaah

khulne, apni ya doosron ki sharmgaah dekhne se wuzu
jata rahta hai to sahi nahi hai. (bahare shariat jild 2)

3) in baaton se wuzu toot jata hai: pakhana, peshab, wadi,

mazi, mani, keeda, pathari mard ya aurat ke aage ya
peechhe se nikalna, mard ya aurat ke peechhe se hawa
nikalna, khoon ya peep ya zard (peela) paani ka kahin se
nikal kar aisi jagah bahana jiska wuzu ya ghusl (nahane)
mein dhona farz hai, khana ya paani ya safra (pit) ki
Anwaarul Hadees 112

munh bhar qay (ulti, vomiting) aana, is tarah so jana ki

badan ke jod dheele pad jayein, behosh hona, pagal ho
jana, gashi hona, kisi cheez ka itna nasha hona ki chalne
mein paanv ladkhadaye, balig aadmi ka ruku aur sajda
wali namaz mein itni zor se hansna ki aas paas wale
sunein, dukhti aankh se aansoo bahana (aur ye aansoo
napak hai) mard ka apne aala ki tundi ki halat mein aurat
ki sharmgaah ya kisi mard ki sharmgaah se milana ya
aurat ka aurat se milana jab ki koi cheez beech mein na
ho isse bhi wuzu toot jata hai. (bahare shariat)

Istinja
1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki
nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem jab baitul khala
(pakhana) mein jate to apni anguthi utaar dete isliye ki us
par Muhammadur rasoolullah likha tha. (tirmizi)

Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees shareef ki sharah mein
likhte hain ki is hadees se maloom hua ki baitul khala
mein jane wale ko chahiye ki aisi cheez ki usmein khuda
aur rasool ka naam ya Qur’an ka koi kalima ho to use
apne sath na le jaye aur kuch sharahon mein kaha gaya
hai ki ye hukm nabiyon ke naam ko bhi shamil hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 201)
Anwaarul Hadees 113

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam jab baitul khala
mein jate to ye dua padhte:
"Allahumma inni aauzu bika minal khubusi wal
khabaes".
Is ka matlab ye hai ki
'aey Allah mein napaki aur shaitanon se teri panah
chahata hoon'.

3) Hazrate Abu Ayyub Ansari radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki jab tum pakhana ya peshab ke liye jao to qibla
ki taraf munh na karo aur na uski taraf peeth karo.
(bukhari, muslim)
Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi istinja ke bayan mein likhte
hain ki Hazrat Imaame Aazam Abu Hanifa radiallaho
ta'ala anhu ka mazhab ye hai ki peshab wa pakhana karne
mein qibla ki taraf munh ya peeth karna haraam hai
chahe jungle mein ho ya gharon mein.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 198)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem jab bade istinja ka
irada farmate to jab tak baithate huye zameen ke qareeb
na pahunch jate kapda na uthate. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 114

5) Hazrate Abdullah ibne sarjis radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki tum mein se koi shakhs kisi bil (surakh) mein
hargiz peshab na kare. (Abu dawood)

6) Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne mujhe is haal
mein dekha ki mein khade ho kar peshab kar raha tha to
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki aey
Umar! Khade hokar peshab na karo uske baad maine
khade hokar kabhi peshab na kiya. (tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) taharat ke bache huye paani se wuzu kar sakte hain use
phenk dena israaf hai. (bahare shariat)

2) tahband aur lungi pahan ne wale peshab karne ke liye

logon ke samne raan aur ghutna khol kar baith jate hain
ye najaaiz wa haraam hai isliye ki logon ke samne raan aur
ghutne ka chhupana farz hai. (bahare shariat)

Raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 282 aur bahare shariat jild 3

page 250 mein hai ki 'kuch bebaak (nidar) aise hain ki
logon ke samne ghutne balki raan tak khole rahte hain ye
bhi haraam hai aur uski aadat hai to faasiq hai'.
Anwaarul Hadees 115

Ghusl (nahane) ka bayan

1) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem se mard ke baare
mein puchha gaya ki jo gilapan paaye aur khwab mein
napak hona yaad na ho, farmaya ghusl kare aur us shakhs
ke baare mein poochha gaya jise khwab ka yaqeen hai aur
gilapan nahi paata farmaya us par ghusl nahi. Hazrate
Umme Sulaim radiallaho ta'ala anha ne arz kiya kya aurat
us ko dekhe to us par ghusl hai? Farmaya haan! Auratein
mardon ki misl hain. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jab tum
mein koi aurat ke hathon aur paanv ke darmiyan baithe
phir koshish yani humbistari kare to ghusl wajib ho gaya
agarche mani na nikle. (bukhari)

3) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem par jab ghusl farz
hota phir aap kuch khane ya peene ka irada farmate to
wuzu kar lete jis tarah ki namaz ke liye wuzu kiya jata hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki har
Anwaarul Hadees 116

baal ke neeche janabat ka asar hai isliye har baal dho'o aur
badan ko saaf suthra karo. (tirmizi)

Hazrate Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is

hadees ke neeche likhte hain ki agar ek baal bhi paani
pahunch ne se rah gaya to uski napaki baaqi rahegi.
(mirqaat jild 1 page 327)

5) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem jab napaki ka
ghusl farmate to shuru yoon karte ki pehle hath dhote
phir namaz ke jaisa wuzu karte phir ungliyan paani mein
daal kar un se baalon ki jadein geeli karte phir sar par
donon hath se teen chullu paani dalte phir tamam badan
par paani bahate aur imaam e muslim ki riwayat mein hai
ki Huzoor jab ghusl shuru farmate to hathon ko bartan
mein dalne se pehle dho lete phir dahine hath se bayein
hath par paani dalte iske baad apni sharmgaah dhote phir
wuzu farmate. (bukhari, muslim)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) nahane ka tareeqa ye hai ki pehle donon hath gatton
tak teen martaba dhoye, phir istinja ki jagah dhoye, us ke
baad badan par agar kahin najasat yani peshab ya pakhana
ya mani wagaira ho to use door kare, phir namaz jaisa
wuzu kare magar paanv na dhoye haan agar chauki ya
patthar waghaira unchi cheez par nahata ho to paanv bhi
Anwaarul Hadees 117

dho le, us ke baad badan par tel ki tarah paani chupde,

phir teen martaba dahine kandhe par paani bahaye aur
phir teen martaba bayein kandhe par phir sar par aur
poore badan par teen baar paani bahaye, saare badan par
hath phere aur male, phir ghusl karne ki jagah se alag hat
jaye, agar wuzu karne mein paanv nahi dhoya tha to ab
dho le aur fauran kapda pahan le.

2) parde ki jagah mein nange badan nahana jaaiz hai haan

auraton ko zyada ahtiyat ki zarurat hai. (bahare shariat)

3) logon ke samne raan aur ghutna khol kar nahana ya

itna barik kapda pahan kar nahana ki badan jhalke najaaiz
wa haraam hai. (aamma kutub)

4) mani ka apni jagah se shahwat ke sath alag hokar

nikalna, ihtilaam hona, hashfa ka dakhil hona, haiz se
paak hona, nifaas ka khatm hona in tamam sooraton
mein ghusl karna farz hai aur jumu'ah, eid, baqra eid, arfa
ke din aur ihraam baandhte waqt nahana sunnat hai.
(bahare shariat)

Azaan aur Iqaamat

1) Hazrate Muawiya radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ke

maine rasool alaihissalatu wattasleem ko farmate huye
Anwaarul Hadees 118

suna hai ki muazzinon ki gardanein qiyamat ke din sab se

zyada lambi hongi. (muslim)

Hazrat Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki is hadees shareef
ka matlab ye hai ki qiyamat ke din muazzinon ko bahut
badai aur uncha darja milega. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 312)

2) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs sirf sawab ki garz se 7 saal azaan kahe uske liye
jahannam se chhutkara likha jata hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne Hazrate Bilal
radiallaho ta'ala anhu se farmaya ki jab azaan kaho to
thahar thahar (ruk ruk) kar kaho aur jab takbeer kaho to
jaldi jaldi kaho aur azaan wa takbeer ke darmiyan itna
fasila (distance) rakho ki alag ho jaye khane wala apne
khane se aur peene wala apne peene se aur pakhana
peshab karne wala apni haajat se aur jab tak ki mujhe
dekh na lo namaz ke liye khade na ho. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Alqama radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

mein Hazrate Muawiya radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke paas
baitha tha ki un ke muazzin ne azaan padhi Hazrate
Muawiya radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne bhi wo hi alfaaz kahe
Anwaarul Hadees 119

jo muazzin ne kahe yahan tak ki jab muazzin ne 'hayya

alassalah' kaha to Hazrate Muawiya ne 'la hauwla wala
quwwata illa billahil aliyyil azeem' kaha aur us ke baad
Hazrate Muawiya ne wo hi kaha jo muazzin ne kaha phir
Hazrate Muawiya radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki
maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam se suna ki aap isi
tarah farmate the. (ahmad, mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) azaan ke liye jo jagah banai gai ho us par ya masjid ke
bahar azaan padhi jaye, masjid ke andar azaan padhna
makrooh wa mana hai chahe azaan panch waqti namaz
ke liye ho ya khutba e jumu'ah ke liye donon ka hukm ek
hai. (aalamgeeri, fatahul qadir, baharurraeq, tahtaawi waghaira)

2) na samajh bachche, jis par ghusl farz ho aur faasiq

agarche aalim hi ho un ki azaan makrooh hai lihaza un
sab ki azaan dobara padhi jaye. (durre mukhtar, bahare shariat)

3) azaan mein Huzoor purnoor shafe yaumunnashoor

sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka naame mubarak sun kar
anguthe chumna aur aankhon se lagana mustahab hai.
Tahtawi page 122 aur raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 279
mein hai mustahab hai ki jab azaan mein pahli baar
''ashhadu anna Muhammadur rasoolullah" sune to
"Sallallahu alaika ya rasoolallah" kahe aur jab doosri baar
sune to "Qurratu ainee bika ya rasoolallah" aur phir kahe
Anwaarul Hadees 120

"Allahumma matti'ni bis'sam'i wal basari" aur ye kehna

anguthon ke nakhun aankhon par rakhne ke baad ho.
Nabiyye akram sallallaho alaihi wasallam apni rikabe
aqdas mein use jannat le jayenge aisa hi kanzul ibaad
mein hai ye mazmoon jamiurrumuz allama qahastani ka
hai aur isi ke misl fatawa sufiya mein hai.

4) azaan aur takbeer ke darmiyan salaat padhna yani

buland aawaz se "Assalatu wasalamu alaik ya rasoolallah"
kehna jaaiz wa mustahab hai is salaat ka naam shara ki
boli mein tasweeb hai aur tasweeb ko bade bade aalimon
ne namaze magrib ke ilawa baaqi namazon ke liye
mustahasan qarar diya hai jaisa ki fatawa aalamgeeri jild
1 page 53, maraqil falaah sharah nurool izaah aur mirqaat
sharah mishkat jild 1 page 418 mein hai aur durre
mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 273 mein
azaan ke baad khaas salaat wa salam padhne ke baare
mein likhte hain ki azaan ke baad "Assalatu wasalamu
alaik ya rasoolallah" padhna maah e rabi ul aakhir san 781
hijri mein jaari hua aur ye behtareen bid'at hai.

5) takbeer ke waqt koi shakhs aaya to use khade hokar

intezar karna makrooh hai balki baith jaye aur takbeer
kahne wala jab hayya alassalah hayya alalfalah par
pahunche to us waqt khada ho isi tarah fatawa aalamgeeri
jild 1 page 53 aur raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 380 mein
hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 121

6) jo log takbeer ke waqt masjid mein maujood hain

baithe rahein jab takbeer kehne wala hayya alassalah
hayya alalfalah par pahunche to uthe aur yahi hukm
imaam ke liye bhi hai. Hazrate Imaam Aazam, Imame
Yusuf aur Imame Muhammad rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi
ka mazhab ye hai ki imaam aur muqtadi us waqt khade
ho ki jab ki takbeer kahne wala hayya alalfalah kahe aur
yahi saheeh hai aur sharah waqaya jild 1 page 136 mein
hai ki imaam aur muqtadi hayya alassalah kahne ke waqt
khade ho isi tarah mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page 419
mein bhi hai aur Shaikh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki bade bade
aalimon ne farmaya ki mazhab ye hai hayya alassalah ke
waqt uthna chahiye.

Namaz ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
batao agar tum logon mein kisi ke darwaze par nadi
(river) ho aur wo us mein rozana 5 martaba nahata ho to
kya us ke badan par kuch mail (gandagi) baaqi rah jayega?
Sahaba ne jawab diya ki aisi halat mein uske badan par
kuch bhi mail baaqi na rahega. Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne farmaya bas yahi halat hai panchon namazon
ki Allah ta'ala un ke sab gunahon ko mita deta hai.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 122

2) Hazrate Abuzar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki ek

din thandi ke zamana mein jab ki pedon ke patte gir rahe
the (patjhad ka mausam tha) Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam aabadi ke bahar gaye to aap ne ek ped ki do
daliyan pakdi aur unhein hilaya to un daliyon se patte
girne lage aap ne farmaya aey Abu zar! Hazrate Abuzar
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha hazir hoon ya rasoolallah!
Aapne farmaya jab musalman banda sirf Allah ta'ala ke
liye namaz padta hai to uske gunah is tarah jhad jate hain
jaise ki ye patte ped se jhad rahe hain. (ahmad)

3) Hazrate Salman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ko ye
farmate huye suna ki jo shakhs fajr ki namaz ko gaya wo
imaan ka jhanda le kar gaya aur jo subah sawere bazar ki
taraf gaya to wo shaitan ka jhanda lekar gaya. (ibne maaja)

4) Hazrate Abdullah ibne Amr ibne Aas radiallaho ta'ala

anhuma se riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne ek roz namaz ka charcha kiya to farmaya ki
jo shakhs namaz ki pabandi karega to namaz us ke liye
noor ka sabab hogi, imaan ke kaamil hone ki daleel hogi
aur qiyamat ke din bakhshish ka zariya banegi aur jo
namaz ki pabandi nahi karega us ke liye na to noor ka
sabab hogi na imaan ke kaamil hone ki daleel hogi aur na
bakhshish ka zariya aur wo qiyamat ke din qaroon, firaun,
hamaan aur ubay ibne khalaf ke sath hoga. (mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 123

5) Hazrate Ali karramallahu ta’ala wajhuh ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne mujh se farmaya ki aey
Ali! Teen kaamon mein der na karna:
Namaz ada karne mein jab waqt ho jaye,
Janaza mein jab ki wo tayyar ho jaye,
Bewa ke nikah mein jab ki us ka munasib rishta mil jaye.
(tirmizi)

6) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki ye munafiq
ki namaz hai ki baithe huye sooraj ka intezar karta hai
yahan tak ke jab sooraj peela pad jata hai aur shaitan ki
donon seengon ke beech mein aa jata hai to khada hokar
chaar chonch maar leta hai "Nahi zikr karta us (tang
waqt) mein Allah ta'ala ka magar bahut thoda". (muslim)

7) Hazrate Amr ibne Shoaib radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

apne dada se riwayat karte hain unhone kaha ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jab tumhare bachche
7 saal ke ho jayein to un ko namaz padhne ka hukm do
aur jab 10 saal ke ho jayein to un ko maar kar namaz
padhao aur un ke sone ki jagahein alag karo. (Abu dawood)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) aahista Qur’an padhne mein itna zaruri hai ki khud
sune agar is qadr aahista padha ki khud na suna to namaz
na hui. (bahare shariat jild 3 page 266)
Anwaarul Hadees 124

Isi tarah fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 65 mein bhi hai.

2) sajda mein paanv ki ek ungli ka pet zameen se lagna

shart hai aur har paanv ki teen teen ungliyon ka pet lagna
wajib, to agar kisi ne is tarah sajda kiya ki donon paanv
zameen se uthe rahe to namaz na hui.
(bahare shariat jild 3 page 279, fatawa razwiya jild 1 page 556)

3) bahut si auratein apni bewakoofi se farz wajib sab

namazein baghair kisi wajah ke baith kar padhti hain un
ki namaz nahi hoti isliye ki mardon ki tarah auraton par
bhi khade ho kar namaz padhna farz hai agar kisi beemari
ya budhape ki wajah se kamzor ho gai hain lekin khidmat
karne waali ya laathi ya deewar par tek laga kar khadi ho
sakti hain to farz hain ki khadi ho kar padhein yahan tak
ki agar kuch der hi ke liye khadi ho sakti hain itna hi ki
khadi hokar Allahu akbar kah lein to farz hai ki khadi
hokar itna kah lein phir baith jaye.
(bahare shariat jild 3 page 366, fatawa razwiya jild 3 page 52)

Aaj kal aam taur par mard bhi zara si takleef mein baith
kar namaz padhna shuru kar dete hain halanki der tak
khade hokar idher udher ki baatein kar liya karte hain un
ki namaz nahi hoti isliye ki khade hone ke baare mein
aurat mard ka hukm ek hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 125

4) aurat ne itna barik dupatta odh kar namaz padhi ki jis

se baal ka kaala pan chamakta hai to namaz na hogi jab
tak ki us par koi aisi cheez na odhe ki jis se baal ka rang
chhup jaye.
(bahare shariat jild 3 page 251, fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 54)

Taraweeh ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs sachche dil se aur saheeh aqeeda ke sath ramzan
mein qiyaam kare yani taraweeh padhe to us ke agle
gunah bakhsh diye jate hain. (muslim)

2) Hazrate Saaib ibne yazeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki hum sahaba e kiraam Hazrat Umar farooqe
aazam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke zamana mein 20 rak'at
taraweeh aur witr padhte the. (baihaqi)
Is hadees ke baare mein mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 2
page 175 mein hai ki imaam nawawi ne khulasa mein
farmaya ki is riwayat ki asnaad saheeh hain.

3) Hazrate Azeez ibne Rumaan radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke
zamane mein log 23 rak'at padhte the yani 20 rak'at
taraweeh aur 3 rak'at witr. (imaam e maalik)
Anwaarul Hadees 126

20 rak'at par sahaba ka ittifaq hai

Malikul Ulama Hazrat Allama Alauddin Abu bakr ibne
Mas'ood kasaani rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki
Hazrat Umar farooqe aazam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne
ramzan ke mahina mein sahaba ko Hazrat Ubai ibne
ka'ab radiallaho ta'ala anhu par jama farmaya to wo
rozana sahaba ko 20 rak'at padhate the aur un mein se
kisi ne mukhalafat nahi ki to 20 rak'at par sahaba ka
ittifaq ho gaya. (badae ussanaye jild 1 page 288)

Aur umdatul qari sharah bukhari jild 5 page 355 mein

hai Allama Ibne Abdul Bar ne farmaya ki 20 rak'at
taraweeh jamhoor ulama ka qaul hai koofa ke aalim
Imaam Shafai aur zyadatar bade bade aalim yahi farmate
hain aur yahi saheeh hai. Ubai ibne ka'ab se manqool hai
ki is mein sahaba ka ikhtilaf nahi aur Allama Ibne Hajar
ne farmaya ki sahaba ka is baat par ittifaq hai ki taraweeh
20 rak'at hai aur maraqil falaah sharah nurool izaah mein
hai ki taraweeh 20 rak'at hai isliye ki us par sahaba ka
ittifaq hai aur Maulana Abdul Hayi sahab firangi mahali
umadturri'aaya hashiya sharah wiqaya jild 1 page 175
mein likhte hain ki Hazrate Umar, Hazrate Usman aur
Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhum ke zamane mein aur
unke baad bhi sahaba ka 20 rak'at taraweeh par ihtimam
sabit hai. Is mazmoon ki hadees ko Imame Malik, Ibne
Sa'ad aur Imaame baihaqi waghairahum ne takhreej ki
hai aur Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte
Anwaarul Hadees 127

hain ki sahaba ka is baat par ittifaq hai ki taraweeh 20

rak'at hai. (mirqaat jild 2 page 175)

20 rak'at jamhoor ka qaul hai aur isi par amal hai

Imaame Tirmizi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain ki
bahut se aalimo ka isi par amal hai jo Hazrat Maula Ali,
Hazrat Farooqe aazam aur doosre sahaba radiallaho ta'ala
anhum se 20 rak'at taraweeh manqool hain aur Sufiyan
Sauri, Ibne Mubarak aur Imaame Shafai rahmatullahi
ta'ala alaihim bhi yahi farmate hain ki taraweeh 20 rak'at
hai aur Imame Shafai rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne
farmaya ki hum ne apne shahar makka shareef mein
logon ko 20 rak'at taraweeh padhte huye paya hai.
(tirmizi page 99)

Aur Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi sharah

nuqaya mein likhte hain ki 20 rak'at taraweeh par
musalmano ka ittifaq hai isliye ki Imaam Baihaqi ne
saheeh isnaad se riwayat ki hai ki Hazrat Umar farooqe
aazam, Hazrat Usman Ghani aur Hazrat Maula Ali
radiallaho ta'ala anhum ke zamanon mein sahaba aur
taabi'en 20 rak'at taraweeh padha karte the aur tahtaawi
ala maraqil falaah page 224 mein hai ki Hazrat Abu bakr
siddiq radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke ilawa khulfa e rashideen
rizwanullahi ta'ala alaihim ajmaen ki humeshgi se 20
rak'at taraweeh sabit hai aur Allama Ibne Aabideen
Shaami rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki taraweeh
Anwaarul Hadees 128

20 rak'at hai yahi jamhoor ulama ka qaul hai aur purab

(east) wa pachchhim (west) saari duniya ke musalmanon
ka isi par amal hai. (shaami jild 1 misri page 195)

Aur Shaykh Zainuddin ibne Nujaim rahmatullahi ta'ala

alaihi likhte hain ki 20 rak'at taraweeh jamhoor aalimon
ka qaul hai isliye ki muatta imaam Maalik Hazrat yazeed
ibne rumaan radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai unhone
farmaya ki Hazrat Umar Faruqe Aazam radiallaho ta'ala
anhu ke zamana mein sahaba 23 rak'at padhte the (yani
20 rak'at taraweeh aur teen rak'at witr) aur isi par saari
duniya ke musalmano ka amal hai.

Baharurraeq jild 2 page 66 aur inaaya sharah hidaya mein

hai ki Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ke shuru
zamana e khilafat tak sahaba taraweeh alag alag padhte
the uske baad Hazrat Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne
farmaya ki mein ek imaam par sahaba kiraam ko jama
karna behtar samajhta hoon phir unhone Hazrat Ubai
ibne ka'ab radiallaho ta'ala anhu par sahaba ko jama
farmaya. Hazrat Ubai ne logon ko 5 taraweeha 20 rak'at
padhai aur kifaya mein hai ki taraweeh kul 20 rak'at hai
aur ye humara maslak hai aur yahi maslak Imam Shafai
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ka bhi hai. Aur badae ussanaye
jild 1 page 288 mein hai ki taraweeh ki tadad 20 rak'at
hai 5 taraweeha 10 salam ke sath, har 2 salam ek
taraweeha hai aur yahi aam aalimo ka qaul hai aur Imam
Anwaarul Hadees 129

Ghazali rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki taraweeh

20 rak'at hai. (ihya ul uloom jild 1 page 201)

Aur sharah wiqaya jild 1 page 175 mein hai ki taraweeh

20-20 rak'at masnoon hai aur fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1
page 108 mein hai ki taraweeh 5 taraweeha hai, har
taraweeha 4 rak'at ka 2 salam ke sath, aisa hi sirajiya mein
hai aur Hazrat Shah Waliullah sahab muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki taraweeh ki tadad
20 rak'at hai. (hujjatullahilbaAligah jild 2 page 18)

20 rak'at taraweeh ki hikmat

20 rak'at taraweeh ki hikmat ye hai ki raat aur din mein
kul 20 rak'at farz wa wajib hain, 17 rak'at farz aur 3 rak'at
witr aur ramzan mein 20 rak'at taraweeh muqarrar ki gai
taaki farz wa wajib ke darje aur badh jayein aur wo achchi
tarah mukammal ho jayein jaisa ki baharurraeq jild 2
page 67 par hai. Allama Halabi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi
ne farmaya ki taraweeh ke 20 rak'at hone mein hikmat ye
hai ki wajib aur farz jo din raat mein kul 20 rak'at hain
unhi ko mukammal karne ke liye sunnatein hain to
taraweeh bhi 20 rak'at hui taaki mukammal karne waali
taraweeh aur jin ko mukammal karne hai yani farz wa
wajib donon barabar ho jayein. Aur maraqil falaah ke
qaul ‫ون َر رك َعة‬ ُ ‫ َوه ِ َى ع ر‬ki sharah mein Allama Tahtawi
َ ‫ِْش‬
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki 20 rak'at taraweeh
muqarrar karne mein hikmat ye hai ki mukammal karne
Anwaarul Hadees 130

waali sunnaton ki rak'aat aur jin ki mukammal hoti hain

yani farz wa wajib ki rak'aton ki tadad barabar ho jayein.
Aur durre mukhtar maye shaami jild 1 page 495 mein hai
ki taraweeh 20 rak'at hai aur 20 rak'at taraweeh mein
hikmat ye hai ki mukammil mukammal ke barabar ho
aur durre mukhtar ki isi ibarat ke neeche shaami mein
nahar se manqool hai 'wazeh ho ki farz agarche pehle se
bhi mukammal hai lekin ramzan ke mahina mein us ke
kamaal ki zyadti ke sabab ye mukammal karne waali yani
20 rak'at taraweeh badha di gai to wo khoob kaamil ho
gayi'.

Imaam ke peechhe Qur’an padhne ka bayan

1) Hazrat Ata ibne Yasaar radiallaho ta'ala anhu se
riwayat hai ki unhone Hazrat Zaid ibne Saabit radiallaho
ta'ala anhu se imaam ke peechhe Qur’an padhne ke baare
mein puchha to unhone farmaya ki imaam ke peechhe
kisi bhi namaz mein Qur’an padhna jaaiz nahi chahe
imaam aahista Qur’an padhta ho ya unchi aawaz se.
(muslim jild 1 page 215)

2) Hazrat Abu Moosa ash'ari radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki jab tum namaz padho to apni safein (line)
seedhi karo phir tum mein koi imamat kare to jab wo
takbeer kahe tum bhi takbeer kaho aur jab wo Qur’an
padhe tum chup raho. (muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 131

3) Hazrat Jabir ibne Abdullah radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ki jo shakhs imaam ke peechhe namaz padhe to
imaam ka Qur’an padhna muqtadi hi ka Qur’an padhna
hai. (muatta imaam Muhammad)
Hazrat Muhammad Ibne Mania aur Imaam Ibnul
Humaam ne farmaya ki ye isnaad muslim aur bukhari ki
shart par saheeh hai.

4) Hazrat Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne

farmaya ki jo shakhs imaam ke peechhe namaz padhe to
imaam ka Qur’an padhna us ke liye kaafi hai.
(muatta imaam e Muhammad page 97)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
imaam sirf isliye muqarrar kiya gaya hai ki us ki pairwi ki
jaye to jab wo Qur’an padhe to tum chup raho.
(Tahtawi page 106)
Muslim shareef jild 1 page 175 mein hai ki Abu bakr ne
Sulaiman se puchha ki Abu Huraira ki hadees kaisi hai to
unhone farmaya ki saheeh hai yani ye hadees ki jab
imaam Qur’an padhe to tum chup raho.

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

Hidaya ke musannif (writer) ne imaam ke peechhe
Qur’an na padhne par sahaba ka ittifaq naql kiya hai jaisa
Anwaarul Hadees 132

ki hidaya jild 1 page 82 mein hai ki muqtadi imaam ke

peechhe Qur’an na padhe aur isi par sahaba ka ittifaq hai
aur inaaya mein hai ki hidaya ke qaul "Sahaba ka ittifaq
hai" ka matlab ye hai ki zyada sahaba ka ittifaq hai isliye
ki imaam ke peechhe Qur’an padhne se muqtadi ka roka
jana bade bade 80 sahaba se marwi hai aur Imaame
Shaybi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya ki maine
junge badr mein shareek hone wale 70 sahaba se mulaqat
ki wo sab ke sab imaam ke peechhe Qur’an padhne se
muqtadi ko rokte the aur kuch logon ne kaha ki ittifaqe
sahaba ka matlab mujtahideene sahaba aur bade bade
sahaba ka ittifaq hai aur beshak Hazrat Abdullah bayan
karte hain ki mere baap Hazrat Zaid ibne Aslam
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki nabiyye kareem
alaihissalatu wattasleem ke sahaba mein se 10 sahabi yani
Hazrate Abu bakr, Hazrate Uman bin khattab, Hazrate
Usman ibne affan, Hazrate Ali ibne Abu talib, Hazrate
Abdurrahman ibne aauf, Hazrate Sa'ad ibne waqas,
Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood, Hazrate Zaid ibne
saabit, Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Umar aur Hazrate
Abdullah Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhum ajmaen ye
sab ke sab imaam ke peechhe Qur’an padhne se sakhti ke
sath rokte the aur kifaya mein hai ki bade bade 80 sahaba
ke baare mein riwayat aai hai ki wo muqtadi ko Qur’an
padhne se rokte the un mein Hazrate Aliye murtaza,
Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Abbas, Hazrate Abdullah Ibne
Umar aur Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood bhi hain. Aur
Anwaarul Hadees 133

durre mukhtar mein hai ki muqtadi soorah e fatiha ya kisi

doosri soorat ko nahi padega agar usne padha to makrooh
tahreemi hai.

Aameen aahista kahne ka bayan

Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki
rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jab
imaam aameen kahe to tum bhi aameen kaho isliye ki jis
ki aameen malaeka ki aameen ke muwafiq hogi to us ke
pichhle gunah maaf kar diye jayenge. (bukhari, muslim)

Aur ek riwayat mein ye alfaaz hain ki Huzoor sallallaho

alaihi wasallam ne farmaya jab imaam soorah e fatiha ko
poori kare to tum aameen kaho isliye ki jis ka aameen
firishton ki aameen kahne ke mutabiq hoga to uske pehle
ke gunah bakhsh diye jayenge, ye alfaaz bukhari ke hain
aur muslim mein bhi isi ke misl hai. (mishkat page 79)

Is hadees shareef se do baatein khullam khulla maloom

hui:
1) pahli baat ye ki muqtadi imaam ke peechhe soorah e
fatiha na padhe isliye ki agar muqtadi ko soorah e fatiha
padhne ka hukm hota to Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam yoon farmate ki jab tum soorah e fatiha poori
karo to aameen kaho maloom hua ki muqtadi sirf aameen
kahega aur soorah e fatiha padhna imaam ka kaam hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 134

2) doosri baat ye maloom hui ki aameen aahista kehna

chahiye ki firishte bhi aahista aameen kehte hain isiliye
hum log un ke aameen kahne ki aawaz nahi sunte hain
lihaza unchi aawaz se aameen kehna firishton ke aameen
kahne ki mukhalafat karna hai.
Kanzuddaeq aur baharurraeq jild 1 page 313 mein hai ki
imaam aur muqtadi donon aahista aameen kahein aur
durre mukhtar mein hai ki imaam aahista aameen kahe
jaise ki muqtadi aur akele namaz padhne wale aahista
aameen kehte hain.

Rafa e yadain

1) Hazrate Alqama ne kaha ki Hazrat Abdullah ibne

mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki main
tumhare samne Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki
namaz na padhu pas aap ne namaz padhi aur sirf shuru
namaz mein apne hathon ko uthaya, Imaam tirmizi ne
farmaya ki ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki hadees
hasan hai aur bahut se sahabi, aalim aur taabi'en aalim
yahi farmate hain ki shuru namaz ke alawa rafa e yadain
na kiya jaye. (tirmizi jild 1 page 35)

2) Hazrat bara'a ibne aazib radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem jab
namaz shuru karne ke liye takbeer kehte to apne mubarak
hath ko uthate yahan tak ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
Anwaarul Hadees 135

wasallam ke anguthe kaanon ki lau ke qareeb ho jate phir

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam aakhir namaz tak rafa e
yadain na farmate. (Tahtawi page 110)

3) Hazrate Aswad radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

maine Faruqe Aazam Hazrat Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu
ko dekha ki pahli takbeer mein hath uthate the phir
aakhir namaz tak aisa nahi karte the. (Tahtawi page 110)

4) Hazrat Mujahid radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

maine Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ke
peechhe namaz padhi to wo sirf pahli takbeer mein hath
uthate the. (Tahtawi page 110)

In hadeeson se khullam khulla maloom hua ki Huzoor

sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam, Hazrat Faruqe
Aazam, Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood, Hazrate Ibne
Umar aur sahaba wa taabi'en ke doosre bade bade aalim
sirf takbeere tahreema ke liye hath uthate the phir aakhir
namaz tak aisa nahi karte the aur kuch riwayaton se jo
ruku ke pehle aur baad mein hath ka uthana sabit hai to
wo hukm pehle tha baad mein mansookh ho gaya jaisa ki
aeni shareh e bukhari ne riwayat ki hai Hazrate Abdullah
ibne zubair radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne ek shakhs ko ruku
mein jaate huye aur ruku se uth'tey waqt hath uthate
dekha to aap ne us se farmaya ki aisa na karo isliye ki ye
Anwaarul Hadees 136

aisi cheez hai ki jis ko Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne

pehle kiya tha phir baad mein chhod diya.

Durood shareef ka bayan

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
mujh par ek baar durood bhejega khuda e ta'ala us par 10
martaba rahmat utarega aur us ke 10 gunahon ko maaf
farmayega aur 10 darje buland farmayega. (mishkat)
ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ َي َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬

2) Hazrate ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki qiyamat
ke din logon mein sab se zyada mere qareeb wo shakhs
hoga jisne sab mein zyada mujh par durood bheja hai.
(tirmizi)
ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ َي َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬

3) Hazrate Ubai bin Kaab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki maine puchha ya rasoolallah mein aap par
zyada durood padhna chahata hoon ab us ke liye apne
wazifon ke waqton mein se kitna waqt muqarrar karu?
Farmaya jitna tum chaho kaha chauthai (1/4)? Farmaya
jitna tum chaho aur agar zyada kar lo to tumhare liye aur
behtar hai maine kaha aadha? Farmaya jitna tum chaho
Anwaarul Hadees 137

aur agar us se bhi zyada kar lo to tumhare liye behtar hai

maine kaha do tihai? Farmaya jitna tum chaho agar zyada
kar lo to tumhare liye aur behtar hai maine kaha to phir
saara waqt durood hi ke liye muqarrar kar loo? Farmaya
aisa ho to wo tumhare saare kaamon ke liye kaafi hoga
aur tumhara gunah maaf kar diya jayega. (tirmizi)
ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ َي َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki wo
shakhs be izzat ho jis ke samne mera charcha kiya jaye aur
wo mujh par durood na padhe. (tirmizi)
ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ َي َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬

5) Hazrate Ali karramallahu ta’ala wajhuh ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki asal mein
kanjoos wo shakhs hai jis ke samne mera zikr ho aur wo
mujh par durood na padhe. (tirmizi)
ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ يَ َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬

6) Hazrate Umar ibnul khattab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki dua aasman wa zameen ke darmiyan ruki rahti
hai us mein se kuch upar nahi chadhta jab tak ki too apne
nabi par durood na bheje. (tirmizi)
ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ يَ َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬
Anwaarul Hadees 138

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) bahut se log aaj kal durood shareef ke badle tarah tarah
ke ishare likhte hain ye najaaiz wa haraam hain aur agar
ma'azallah shaan ghatane ka irada ho to kufr hai. Isi tarah
sahaba aur waaliyon ke naamon ke sath radiallaho ta'ala
anhu ki jagah 'rd' likhna makrooh aur mahroomi ka
sabab hai. (fatawa africa, bahare shariat)

2) jin ke naam Muhammad, Ahmad, Ali, Hasan, Husain

waghaira hote hain kuch log un naamon par swad wa aen
(‫ )ع ص‬ka nishan (mark) banate hain ye bhi mana hai isliye
ki us jagah to ye shakhs murad hai us par durood ka ishara
kya maana?

Durood gunje aashiqa

ِ‫َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َعل َى ال َّن ِب ِّى راْلُم ِّ ِّى َوآلِهِ َصلَّى اهّٰللُ َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم َصلٰوة و ََّس ََلما َع َل ريكَ َي َار ُسو َل اهّٰلل‬
Jo shakhs Huzoor aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam se
sachchi muhabbat rakhe saari duniya se zyada Huzoor ki
badai dil mein jamaye, Huzoor ki shaan ghatane walo se
nafrat kare aur un se door rahe wo agar is durood shareef
ko baad namaz e jumu'ah madeena shareef ki taraf munh
kar ke hath baandhe huye khade hokar 100 baar padhe
to us ke liye anginat (unlimited) fayde hain jin mein se
kuch yahan likhe jate hain-
1) is durood shareef ke padhne wale par khuda e ta'ala
3000 rahmatein utarega.
2) us par 2000 apna salam bhejega.
Anwaarul Hadees 139

3) 5000 nekiyan uske kaamon ke register mein likhega.

4) us ke maal mein taraqqi dega.
5) uske ladkon aur ladkon ke ladkon mein barkat
rakhega.
6) dushmanon par qaabu dega.
7) kisi din khwab mein sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ki ziyarat hogi.
8) imaan par marega.
9) qiyamat mein Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki
shafa'at wajib hogi.
10) Allah ta'ala us se aisa khush hoga ki kabhi nakhush
na hoga.

Jama'at ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
jama'at ke sath namaz padhne ka sawab akela padhne ke
muqable mein 27 darja zyada hai. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
munafiqon par fajr aur isha ki namazon se zyada koi
namaz bhaari nahi agar log jante ki in donon namazon
mein kya sawab hai to ghasit'tey huye chal kar un mein
shareek hote. (bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 140

3) Hazrate Usman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jis
ne isha ki namaz jama'at se padhi to aisa hai jaise ki wo
aadhi raat tak ibadat mein khada raha aur jisne fajr ki
namaz jama'at se padhi to aisa hai jaise ki usne saari raat
namaz padhi. (muslim)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
qasam hai us zaat ki jis ke qabza mein meri jaan hai ki
mera ji (dil) chahata hai ki mein lakdiyan ikattha karne
ka hukm du jab lakdiyan ikattha ho jayein to namaz ka
hukm du ki us ki azaan di jaye phir kisi ko hukm du ki
wo logon ko namaz padhaye phir mein un logon ki taraf
jao jo namaz mein hazir nahi hote yahan tak ki unke
gharon ko jala du. (bukhari, muslim)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya
ki agar gharon mein auratein aur bachche na hote to mein
isha ki namaz qaayam karta aur apne jawanon ko hukm
deta ki jo kuch be namaziyon ke gharon mein hai aag se
jala dein. (ahmad)

6) Hazrate Abu Darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis
aabadi ya jungle mein teen aadmi ho aur unmein namaz
Anwaarul Hadees 141

jama'at se na padhi jaye to shaitan un par qaabu pa leta

hai lihaza jama'at ko lazim jano. (ahmad, Abu dawood)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

Jo shakhs ke pagal na ho aur baligh ho aur jama'at se
namaz padhne ki qudrat rakhta ho to us par jama'at wajib
hai ek baar bhi chhod ne wala gunahgar saza ke layeq hai
aur kai baar chhode to faasiq hai us ki gawahi nahi maani
jayegi aur us ko sakht saza di jayegi agar padosi chup rahe
yani jama'at mein shareek hone ki taqeed nahi ki to wo
bhi gunahgar honge. (bahare shariat jild 3 page 337)
Aur ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 458 mein hai ki Shaykh
Ibne Humaam rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne naql farmaya
ki humare zyada buzurgon ka mazhab ye hai ki jama'at
wajib hai aur us ka naam sunnat is wajah se hai ki us ka
wajib hona sunnat se sabit hai.

Masjid ka bayan

1) Hazrate Usman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs khuda e ta'ala ki khushi ke liye masjid banayega
to khuda e ta'ala us ke liye jannat mein ghar banayega.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 142

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki khuda e
ta'ala ke nazdeek saari aabadiyon mein sab se pyari
jagahein uski masjidein hain aur sab se buri jagahein
bazar hain. (muslim)

3) Hazrate Usman ibne maz'oon radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne kaha ki maine Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam se
kaha ya rasoolallah! Mujhe duniya chhod ne ki ijazat
dijiye, Huzoor ne farmaya ki meri ummat ke liye duniya
ka chhodna yahi hai ki wo masjidon mein baith kar
namaz ka intezar kare. (mishkat)

4) Hazrate Muawiya ibne Qurra radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

apne baap se riwayat karte hain ki rasoole kareem
alaihissalatu wassalam ne in 2 sabziyon ke khane se mana
farmaya yani pyaaz (onion) aur lahsoon (garlic) se aur
farmaya ki inhein kha kar koi shakhs humari masjidon ke
qareeb hargiz na aaye aur farmaya ki agar khana hi
chahate ho to paka kar un ki mahak door kar liya karo.
(Abu dawood)
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain ki har wo cheez ki
jis ki mahak na pasand ho is hukm mein dakhil hai chahe
wo khane waali cheezon mein se ho ya na ho.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 328)
Anwaarul Hadees 143

5) Hazrate Hasan basri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se batareeqe

mursal riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ki ek zamana aisa aayega ki log masjidon ke andar
duniya ki baatein karenge to us waqt tum un logon ke
paas na baithna khuda e ta'ala ko un logon ki kuch
parwah nahi. (baihaqi)

Hazrat Shaykh muhaqqiq rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte

hain ki is hadees shareef ka matlab ye hai ki khuda e ta'ala
un logon se nakhush hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 339)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) masjid mein kachcha lahsoon aur pyaaz khana ya kha
kar jana jaaiz nahi jab tak ki mahak baaqi ho aur yahi
hukm un cheez ka hai jis ki mahak napasand ho jaise bidi,
cigarette pi kar ya mooli kha kar jana aur jiske munh
mein badboo ki beemari ho ya koi badboodar dawa lagai
ho to jab tak mahak door na ho un sab ko masjid mein
aana mana hai. Isi tarah masjid mein aisi machis aur diya
salai jalana ki jis ke ragad ne mein mahak udti ho mana
hai. (durre mukhtar, raddul muhtaar, bahare shariat)

2) masjid mein mitti ka tel jalana haraam hai magar jab

ki us ki mahak bilkul door kar di jaye.
(fatawa razwiya jild 3 page 598)
Anwaarul Hadees 144

3) masjid ke qareeb koi makaan masjid se uncha ho to

harj nahi isliye ki masjid un zahiri deewaron ka naam
nahi balki us jagah ke muqabil saaton aasman tak sab
masjid hai isi tarah durre mukhtar mein hai.

4) masjid mein jate waqt pehle dahina paanv andar rakhe

aur ye dua padhe:
"Allahummaftahli abwaba rahmatika"
Tarjuma : aey Allah! Tu apni rahmat ke darwaze mere liye
khol de.

5) masjid se nikalte waqt pehle baaya paanv bahar rakhe

aur ye dua padhe:
"Allahumma inni as'aluka min fazlika"
Tarjuma : aey Allah! Mein tujh se tera fazl mangta hoon.

Jumu'ah ka bayan

1) Hazrate Salman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs jumu'ah ke din nahaye aur jis qadr ho sake paaki
wa safai kare aur tel lagaye ya khushboo male jo ghar mein
mayassar aaye phir ghar se namaz ke liye nikle aur 2
aadmiyon ke darmiyan (apne baithne ya aage guzarne ke
liye) jagah na banaye phir namaz padhe jo muqarrar kar
di gai hai phir jab imaam khutba padhe to chupchap
Anwaarul Hadees 145

baitha rahe to us ke wo sab gunah jo ek jumu'ah se doosre

jumu'ah tak us ne kiye hain maaf kar diye jayenge.
(bukhari)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
jumu'ah ke din firishte masjid ke darwaze par khade
hokar masjid mein aane walo ki haziri likhte hain jo log
pehle aate hain un ko pehle aur jo baad mein aate hain
un ko baad mein aur jo shakhs jumu'ah ki namaz ko
pehle gaya us ki misaal us shakhs ki tarah hai jis ne makka
shareef mein qurbani ke liye unt bheja, phir jo doosre
number par aaya us ki misaal us shakhs ki si hai jis ne gaay
bheji, phir jo us ke baad aaye wo us shakhs ki tarah hai jis
ne dumba bheja, phir jo us ke baad aaye wo us shakhs ki
tarah hai jisne murgi bheji aur jo us ke baad aaye wo us
shakhs ki tarah hai jisne anda bheja phir jab imaam
khutba ke liye uth'ta hai to firishte apne kaagaz (register)
lapet lete hain aur khutba sunne mein lag jate hain.
(bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Samura ibne Jundab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki jis shakhs ne baghair kisi sabab ke jumu'ah ki namaz
chhod di to use chahiye ki ek deenar (ashrafi) khairat kare
agar itna na ho sake to aadha deenar.
(ahmad, Abu dawood)
Anwaarul Hadees 146

4) Hazrate Samura ibne Jundab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki hazir
raho khutba ke waqt aur imaam se qareeb raho isliye ki
aadmi jis qadr door rahega usi qadr jannat mein peechhe
rahega agarche wo jannat mein dakhil zarur hoga.
(Abu dawood)

5) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
jis shakhs ko masjid mein jumu'ah ke din ungh (neend)
aaye to us ko chahiye ki wo apni jagah badal de. (tirmizi)

6) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam sakht sardi (jaade) ke
mausam mein jumu'ah ki namaz sawere padte aur sakht
garmi ke dinon mein der se padhte. (bukhari shareef)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) khutba padhne wale ke samne jo azaan hoti hai
muqtadiyon ko uska jawab hargiz na dena chahiye yahi
ahwat (zyada ahtiyat) hai. (fatawa razwiya)

2) khutba mein Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka

naame paak sun kar angutha na chume ye hukm sirf
khutba ke liye hai warna aam halat mein naame naami
sun kar angutha chumna mustahab hai aur durood
shareef dil mein padhe zuban na hilaye isliye ki zuban se
Anwaarul Hadees 147

chup rahna farz hai. (fatawa razwiya, durre mukhtar maye

raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 575)

3) arabi ke ilawa kisi zuban mein khutba padhna ya arabi

ke sath doosri zuban ko bhi shamil kar lena makrooh aur
sunnat e mutawarisa ke khilaaf hai.
(fatawa razwiya, bahare shariat)

4) dehaat mein jumu'ah jaaiz nahi. (aammaye kutub)

Lekin awaam agar padhte ho to unhein mana na kiya
jaye. (fatawa razwiya hissa 3)

5) chunki dehaat mein jumu'ah jaaiz nahi isliye dehaat

mein jumu'ah ki namaz padhne se us din ki namaze zuhar
baaqi rahti hai lihaza dehaat mein jumu'ah padhne ke
baad 4 rak'at zuhar padhna zaruri hai. (kutub e aamma)

Khutba ki azaan kahan di jaye?

Hazrate Saaib ibne yazeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu se marwi
hai unhone farmaya ki jab Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam jumu'ah ke din mimbar par baith'tey to Huzoor
ke samne masjid ke darwaze par azaan hoti aur aisa hi
Hazrate Abu bakr wa Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ke
zamana mein bhi hota tha. (Abu dawood jild 1 page 162)
Is hadees shareef se maloom hua ki khutba ki azaan
masjid ke bahar sunnat hai. Huzoor sayyade aalam
sallallaho alaihi wasallam aur Hazrate Abu bakr wa
Anwaarul Hadees 148

Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ke zamana mein

khutba ki azaan masjid ke bahar hi hua karti thi isiliye
bade bade aalim masjid ke andar dene ko mana farmate
hain.
Fatawa qazi khan jild 1 page 78 aur fatawa aalamgeeri jild
1 page 55 aur baharurraeq jild 1 page 268 mein hai ki
masjid ke andar azaan dena mana hai aur fatahul qadir
jild 1 page 215 mein hai ki bade bade aalimo ne farmaya
ki masjid mein azaan na di jaye aur Tahtawi page 17 mein
hai ki masjid mein azaan dena makrooh hai isi tarah
qahastani mein nazm se hai. Lihaza ye jo rawaaj ho gaya
hai ki azaan masjid ke andar di jati hai galat hai
musalmano ko chahiye ki is galat rawaaj ko chhod kar
hadees wa fiqh par amal karein.

Eid aur baqara eid ka bayan

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem jab hijrat farma
kar madeena shareef gaye to Huzoor ko maloom hua ki
yahan ke log saal mein 2 din khel kood karte hain khushi
manate hain us par Huzoor ne logon se puchha ki ye do
din kaise hain, logon ne kaha in dinon mein hum log
muaalman hone se pehle khushiyan manate aur khel
kood karte the. Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki Allah ta'ala ne tumhare liye un do dinon ko un se
Anwaarul Hadees 149

achche dinon mein badal diya hai un mein se ek din eid

aur doosra baqara eid hai. (Abu dawood)

2) Hazrate Abul Huyaris radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne Amr ibne
hazm ko jab ki wo najraan mein the likha ki baqara eid
ki namaz jald padho aur eid ki namaz der se padho aur
logon ko wa'az sunao. (mishkat)

3) Hazrate Jabir ibne Samura radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem
ke sath eid wa baqara eid ki namaz baghair azaan wa
iqamat ke padhi hai ek baar nahi balki kai baar.
(muslim)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki eidul

fitr ke din jab tak Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam chand
khujoorein na kha lete eidgah ko na jate aur aap taak
(3,5,7) khujoorein khate. (bukhari)

5) Hazrate buraida radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

eidul fitr ke din jab tak Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam
kuch kha na lete eidgah ko na jate aur baqara eid ke din
us waqt tak kuch na khate jab tak ki namaz na padh lete.
(tirmizi, ibne maaja)
Anwaarul Hadees 150

6) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam eid ke din ek raste se
jate the doosre raste se aate the. (bukhari)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) eid wa baqara eid ki namaz ke baad musafaha karna
aur gale milna jaisa ki aam taur par musalmano mein
rawaaj hai behtar hai isliye ki is mein khushi zahir karna
hai. (bahare shariat)

2) auraton ke liye eid wa baqara eid ki namaz jaaiz nahi

isliye ki eidgah mein mardon ke sath mel jol hoga aur
isiliye ab auraton ko kisi namaz mein jama'at ki haziri
jaaiz nahi din ki namaz ho ya raat ki, jumu'ah ho ya eid
wa baqara eid ki, chahe wo jawan ho ya budhi aisa hi
tanweerul absaar wa durre mukhtar mein hai aur agar sirf
auratein jama'at karein to ye bhi na jaaiz hai isliye ki sirf
auraton ki jama'at najaaiz wa makrooh tahreemi hai aisa
hi fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 80 aur durre mukhtar
mein hai aur agar akele akele padhein to bhi namaz jaaiz
na hogi isliye ki eid wa baqara eid ki namaz ke liye jama'at
zaruri hai haan auratein us din apne apne gharon mein
akele akele nafl namazein padhein to bahut sawab hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 151

Beemari ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki musalman ko koi ranj, koi dukh, koi fikr, koi
takleef, koi musibat aur koi gam nahi pahunchta yahan
tak ki kaanta jo use chubhe magar Allah ta'ala un ke sabab
us ke gunahon ko mita deta hai. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki nahi pahunchti musalman ko koi takleef marz
ya uske siwa kuch aur lekin Allah ta'ala us ke chhote
gunahon ko jhaad deta hai jaise darakht (ped) se patte
jhadte hain. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ke paas bukhar
(fever) ka charcha kiya gaya to ek shakhs ne bukhar ko
bura kaha Huzoor ne farmaya bukhar ko bura na kaho
isliye ki wo momin ko gunahon se is tarah paak kar deta
hai jaise aag lohe ki mail ko saaf kar deti hai. (ibne maaja)

4) Hazrate Muhammad ibne khalid sulmi apne baap se

riwayat karte hain ki un ke dada ne kaha ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki banda ke liye Allah
Anwaarul Hadees 152

ke ilm mein jab koi martaba muqaddar hona hai aur wo

apne amal se us martabe ko nahi pahunchta to khuda e
ta'ala us ke badan ya maal ya aulad par musibat dalta hai
phir us par sabr deta hai yahan tak ki use us martaba tak
pahuncha deta hai jo us ke liye Allah ke ilm mein
muqaddar ho chuka hai. (Abu dawood)

5) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jab banda
ke gunah zyada ho jate hain aur us ke amal mein koi aisi
cheez nahi jo gunahon ka kaffara ban sake to Allah ta'ala
us ko gam aur pareshani mein daal deta hai taaki uske
gunahon ka kaffara ban jaye. (mishkat)

6) Hazrate Sa'ad radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem se puchha gaya
ki kaun log sakht balao mein mubtila hote hain? Huzoor
ne farmaya sab se pehle nabi phir un ke baad jo afzal hain
phir un ke baad jo afzal hain yani darje ke lihaz se aadmi
mein deen ke sath jaisa ta'alluq hota hai usi aetibar se bala
mein mubtila kiya jata hai agar deen mein sakht hai to
bala bhi us par sakht hogi aur agar deen mein kamzor hai
to us par aasani ki jati hai yahi silsila humesha rahta hai
yahan tak ki zameen par wo is tarah chalta hai ki us par
koi gunah nahi rahta. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 153

7) Hazrate Jabir ibne ateek radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala ki raah mein qatl ke ilawa 7 shahadatein
aur hain:
jo taaun mein mare shaheed hai.
jo doob kar mare shaheed hai.
jo zatul junb (nimoniya) mein mare shaheed hai.
jo pet ki beemari mein mare shaheed hai.
jo aag mein jal jaye shaheed hai.
jo imarat (building) ke neeche dab kar mar jaye shaheed
hai.
jo aurat bachcha ki paidaish ke waqt mar jaye shaheed
hai. (Abu dawood)
Beemari se zahir mein takleef pahunchti hai lekin
haqeeqat mein wo bahut achchi cheez hai jis se musalman
ko humesha aaram paane ke liye bahut badi daulat hath
aati hai isliye ki ye zahiri beemari haqeeqat mein ruhani
beemariyon ka ek bada jabardast ilaaj hai ba sharte ki
aadmi momin ho aur badi se badi beemari mein sabr wa
shukr se kaam le agar sabr na kare balki roye peete to
beemari se koi fayda na pahunchega yani sawab se
mahroom rahega. Kuch bewakoof beemari mein nihayat
beja baatein bol uth'tey hain aur kuch khuda e ta'ala ki
janib (taraf) zulm ki nisbat karke kufr tak pahunch jate
hain ye un ki intihai badbakhti aur duniya wa aakhirat
mein halaak hone ka sabab hai.
Al ayaazu billahi ta'ala
Anwaarul Hadees 154

Beemar ko dekhne jana

1) Hazrate Ali karramallahu ta’ala wajhuh ne farmaya ki

maine nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ko
farmate huye suna ki jab koi musalman apne beemar bhai
ko subah ke waqt dekhne jata hai to shaam tak 70,000
firishte us ke liye rahmat wa bakhshish ki dua karte hain
aur jo shaam ke waqt jata hai us ke liye 70,000 firishte
subah tak bakhshish ki dua karte hain aur uske liye jannat
mein ek baag hai. (tirmizi, Abu dawood)

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jisne
achcha wuzu kiya aur sirf sawab hasil karne ki niyyat se
apne beemar musalman bhai ko dekhne gaya to us ko 60
saal ki raah ke faasile (distance) par jahannam se door kar
diya jata hai.

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs beemar ko dekhne jata hai to aasman mein ek
pukarne wala pukarta hai ki too achcha hai aur tera
chalna achcha hai aur jannat ki ek manzil ko too ne apna
thikana bana liya.
(ibne maaja)
Anwaarul Hadees 155

4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs beemar ko
dekhne jata hai to wo rahmat ki nadi (river) mein dubki
lagata rahta hai jab tak ki baith nahi jata aur jab baith jata
hai to rahmat ki nadi mein doob jata hai. (ahmad, Maalik)

5) Hazrate Abu Sayeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ke

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jab
tum beemar ko dekhne jao to maut ke baare mein us ka
ranj wa gam door karo agarche us se us ki maut ka waqt
nahi tal sakta lekin us ka dil khush ho jayega. (tirmizi)

6) Hazrate Sayeed ibne musayyab radiallaho ta'ala anhu

se mursalan manqool hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ki beemar ko dekhne ka behtareen
tareeqa ye hai ki haal chaal puchhne ke baad fauran uth
jaaye. (mishkat)

7) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
musalman kisi beemar musalman ko dekhne jaye to 7
baar ye dua padhe-
َ ‫الَک ري ِم ا رَن َّیشر ِف ري‬
‫ک‬ َِ ‫ش‬ ِ ‫اَسئَ ُل اهّٰللَ ال َرع ِظ ري َم َر ِّب ال َرع رر‬
Tarjuma : Allah buzurg wa bartar se dua karta hoon jo
arshe azeem ka Maalik hai tujhe achcha kar de.
Agar maut ka waqt nahi aa gaya hai to is dua se wo zarur
achcha ho jayega.
Anwaarul Hadees 156

Dawa ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala ne koi aisi beemari nahi paida ki hai jis ke
liye tandurust yani dawa na utari ho. (bukhari shareef)

2) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki har har beemari ki
dawa hai jab beemari ko uski saheeh dawa pahuncha di
jati hai to khuda e ta'ala ke hukm se beemar achcha ho
jata hai. (muslim shareef)

3) Hazrate Abu darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala ne beemari paida ki hai dawa bhi aur har
beemari ki dawa muqarrar farmai hai lihaza dawa karo
lekin haraam cheez se dawa na karo. (Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wattasleem ne najis (napak) dawa ke
istemal se mana farmaya hai. (Abu dawood, tirmizi)
Note : angrezi dawayein zyada aisi maujood hain jin mein
spirit aur sharab mili hoti hai aisi dawayein hargiz istemal
na ki jayein.
(bahare shariat jild 16 page 127)
Anwaarul Hadees 157

Dua aur Taweez

1) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne hukm
farmaya hai ki hum buri nazar ke liye jhaad phoonk
karayein. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Umme Salama radiallaho ta'ala anha se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
un ke ghar mein ek ladki ko dekha jis ka chehra peela tha
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya use jhaad
phoonk karao buri nazar lagi hai. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Aauf ibne Maalik ashjae radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne farmaya ki hum log zamana e jahiliyat mein jhaad
phoonk karte the islam lane ke baad hum ne arz kiya ya
rasoolallah! Un mantron ki babat (baare mein) aap kya
farmate hain? Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya apne mantra mujhe sunao un mantron mein koi
harj nahi jab tak ki un mein shirk na ho. (muslim)

Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki mantra mein jinn aur shaitanon ke naam na ho
aur us mantra se kufr lazim na aata ho to uske padhne
mein koi harj nahi aur isiliye agle zamane ke aalimo ne
Anwaarul Hadees 158

farmaya hai ki jis mantra ka maana maloom na ho use

nahi padh sakte lekin jo Huzoor alaihissalam se saheeh
taur par manqool ho use padh sakte hain agarche us ka
maana maloom na ho. (ash'atullamaat jild 3 page 604)

Maut ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
lazzaton ko khatm kar dene waali cheez (maut) ko zyada
yaad karo. (tirmizi)

Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki maut ko yaad
karne ka matlab ye hai ki dil mein khuda e ta'ala ka dar
(fear) ho aur usi ke hukm ke mutabiq amal ho aur tauba
wa istighfar kare aur aakhirat ke nafa (fayda) ko duniya
ke nafa par tarjeeh de warna baghair amal ke sirf maut ka
charcha karna aur us ko yaad rakhna koi cheez nahi hai
balki aisa karna dil ki sakhti ka sabab ho sakta hai jaise ki
gaflat aur be amali ke sath khuda e ta'ala ko sirf zubani
taur par yaad karna dil ke sakht hone ka sabab hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 653)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki tum mein
Anwaarul Hadees 159

koi maut ki aarzu na kare isliye ki wo ya to achcha kaam

karne wala hoga to ho sakta hai ki us ke achche kaam
badh jayein aur ya bura kaam karne wala hoga to ho sakta
hai ki baad mein tauba karke khuda e ta'ala ki khushi
hasil kar le. (bukhari shareef)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki duniyawi nuqsan
jaise beemari ya ghareebi waghaira ki wajah se maut ki
tamanna karna makrooh hain isliye ki be sabri aur
taqdeere ilaahi se malaal wa narazgi ki nishani hain lekin
khuda e ta'ala ki muhabbat aur us ki mulaqat ke shauq
mein maut ki tamanna karna aur is duniya ki tangi wa
pareshani se chhutkara hasil karne aur mulke aakhirat aur
jannat mein pahunchne ke liye maut ki tamanna karna
imaan aur us ke kamaal ki nishani hai isi tarah deeni
nuqsan ke dar se maut ki aarzu karna makrooh hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 653)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ek jawan ke paas
gaye jo marne ke qareeb tha Huzoor ne us se farmaya ki
too apne aap ko kis haal mein paata hai? Usne kaha ya
rasoolallah! Mein khuda e ta'ala ki rahmat ka
ummeedwar hoon aur apne gunahon se darta hoon.
Huzoor ne farmaya ye donon yani ummeed aur dar is
waqt par jis banda ke dil mein honge khuda e ta'ala use
Anwaarul Hadees 160

wo cheez dega jis ki wo ummeed rakhta hai aur us cheez

se bachayega jis se wo darta hai. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Ma'akal ibne yasaar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki apne marne walo ke qareeb soorah e yaseen
shareef padho. (Abu dawood)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki zahir matlab ye hai ki maut ke waqt soorah e
yaseen padhi jaye aur isi par amal bhi hai aur ho sakta hai
ki ye murad ho ki maut ke baad ghar mein padhi ya qabr
ke sirhane. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 662)

5) Hazrate Abu Sayeed aur Hazrate Abu Huraira

radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ki apne marne walo ko kalima e
tayyiba ki talqeen karo. (muslim)

Talqeen ki soorat ye hai ki maut ke waqt jo log maujood

hain buland aawaz se kalima e tayyiba padhein lekin
marne wale ko us ke padhne ka hukm na karein.
Anwaarul Hadees 161

Mayyit ko nahlana aur kafan pahnana

1) Hazrate Umme Atiya radiallaho ta'ala anha kahti hain

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem humare paas
aaye jab ki hum Huzoor ki sahabzadi Hazrate Zainab
radiallaho ta'ala anha ko nahla rahe the to Huzoor ne
farmaya ise nahlao 3 ya 5 ya 7 baar aur nahlane ka silsila
dahini taraf se shuru karein aur pehle munh dhoyein.
(bukhari)
Note : mayyit ko ghusl dene mein kulli na karaye aur na
naak mein paani dala jaye. (bahare shariat)

2) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jab koi apne bhai ko
kafan de to chahiye ki achcha kafan de. (muslim)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki achche kafan ka matlab ye hai ki kafan poora ho
aur saaf suthra wa safed ho aur us mein beja kharcha na
ho naya kafan aur purana jo dhoya hua ho donon ka
hukm ek hai lekin fuzool kharchi karne wale jo dikhawa
aur badai zahir karne ke liye karte hain wo makrooh aur
sakht haraam hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 672)
Anwaarul Hadees 162

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
tum log safed kapda pahna karo isliye ki wo achche qism
ke kapde hain aur safed kapdon mein apne murdon ko
kafnaya karo. (Abu dawood, tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jahilon mein jo mashhoor hai ki shauhar aurat ke
janaza ko na kandha de sakta hai, na qabr mein utaar
sakta hai, na munh dekh sakta hai ye bilkul galat hai sirf
nahlane aur uske nange badan ko hath lagane ki
mumanat (mana) hai. (bahare shariat jild 4 page 519)

2) mayyit ke donon hath karwaton mein rakhein seena

par na rakhein ki ye kafiron ka tareeqa hai.

3) kuch log mayyit ke donon hath naaf yani dhondi ke

neeche is tarah rakhte hain ki jaise namaz mein ye bhi
mana hai.

4) mayyit ki lungi sar se qadam tak honi chahiye yani

lifafa se itni chhoti jo bandhne ke liye zyada thi isi tarah
fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 150, hidaya jild 1 page 137,
raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 603 aur bahare shariat mein
hai. Lihaza kuch log jo naaf se pindli tak rakhte hain ye
saheeh nahi.
Anwaarul Hadees 163

5) aurat ki odhni aadhi peeth se seena tak hona chahiye

jis ka andaza (1.5 meter) hai aur chaudai ek kaan ki lau se
doosre kaan ki lau tak hona chahiye aur jo log zindagi ki
tarah odhni rakhte hain ye beja aur sunnat ke khilaaf hai.
(bahare shariat)

6) aurat ke liye seena band chhati se naaf tak ho aur

behtar ye hai ki raan tak ho aisa hi fatawa aalamgeeri mein
hai.

7) seena band lifafa ke upar hona chahiye aisa hi fatawa

aalamgeeri aur fatahul qadir mein hai lihaza seena band
ko sab kapdon se pehle lapet ne ka jo aam rawaaj hai wo
galat hai.

Janaza ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
janaza ke le jane mein jaldi karo isliye ki agar wo nek
aadmi ka janaza hai to use achche ghar ki taraf jald
pahunchana chahiye aur agar bure ka janaza hai to bure
ko apni gardanon se jald utaar dena chahiye.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 164

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
imaan ke sabab aur sawab paane ki niyyat se kisi
musalman ke janaza ke sath sath chale yahan tak ki us ki
namaz padhe aur us ke dafn se chhutti paaye to wo do
qiraat sawab lekar wapas hota hai jis mein se har qiraat
ohad pahad ke barabar hai aur jo shakhs sirf janaza ki
namaz padh kar wapas aa jaye aur dafn mein shamil na
ho to wo ek qiraat ka sawab lekar wapas hota hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki kuch

sahaba ek janaza ke qareeb se guzre to bhalai ke sath us ka
charcha kiya us par Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ki wajib ho gai phir logon ka doosre janaza par
guzar hua to burai ke sath us ka charcha kiya us par
Huzoor ne farmaya wajib ho gai. Hazrat Faruqe Aazam
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne puchha ya rasoolallah kya cheez
wajib ho gai? Farmaya jis mayyit ka tum logon ne bhalai
ke sath charcha kiya us ke liye jannat wajib ho gai aur jis
ki tum logon ne burai ki us ke liye jahannam wajib ho gai
tum log zameen par khuda e ta'ala ke gawah ho.
(bukhari, muslim)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki muttaqi parhezgar aur sachche logon ki aisi tareef
Anwaarul Hadees 165

murad hai jis mein nafsani gharz shamil na ho isliye ki

aisi hi tareef aadmi ke jannati hone ki pahchan hai warna
agar kuch faasiq aur galat qism ke log kisi garz se kisi
faasiq ki tareef karein ya kisi achche deendar aadmi ki
tareef karein to us ki wajah se jannati ya jahannami hone
ka yaqeen nahi kar sakte. (ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 682)

4) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki murdon ko
bura bhala na kaho. (bukhari)

5) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki apne
murdon ki achchaiyon ka charcha karo aur un ki
buraiyon se bacho. (Abu dawood, tirmizi)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees shareef ki sharah mein
likhte hain ki ye hukm un achche musalmano ke sath
khaas hai jo khullam khulla bura kaam aur zulm nahi
karte hain. (ash'atullamaat jild 1)

6) Hazrate Muhammad Ibne Sireen radiallaho ta'ala

anhu se riwayat hai ki ek janaza Hazrat Imaame hasan
ibne Ali wa Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhum ke qareeb
se guzra to Hazrat Imaame hasan khade ho gaye aur
Hazrate Ibne Abbas nahi khade huye Hazrat Imaame
Anwaarul Hadees 166

hasan ne Hazrat Ibne Abbas se kaha kya Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ek yahoodi ka janaza dekh kar
khade nahi huye the? Hazrate Ibne Abbas ne kaha haan!
Lekin is ke baad baithe rahte the aur khade na hote the.
(nasai)
Ash'atullamaat mein hai 'to pehle hukm radd ho gaya aur
ye radd hona sirf yahoodi janaza ke baare mein hai ya har
ek ke liye khuda e ta'ala behtar janta hai lekin zahir ye hai
ki sab ke liye hai.
Fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 152 mein hai ki janaza ke
liye na khada ho lekin usmein shamil hone ka irada ho to
khada ho sakta hai.
Aur Tahtawi page 367 mein hai ki janaza dekh kar khada
hona makrooh hai jaisa ki qahastani mein hai.

Mayyit ka dafn karna

1) Hazrate Urwa ibne Zubair radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki madeena shareef mein 2 aadmi qabr khoda
karte the ek un mein se Hazrate Talha ansari radiallaho
ta'ala anhu the jo lahad yani baghli khodte the aur doosre
Hazrate Abu Ubaida bin Jarrah radiallaho ta'ala anhu the
jo baghli nhi khodte the balki sandooqi qabr banate the
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke intiqal par sahaba ne
aapas mein tay kiya ki jo un donon mein se pehle aayega
wo apna kaam karega to pehle wo sahabi aaye jo baghli
Anwaarul Hadees 167

khoda karte the to unhone Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam

ke liye bagli qabr tayyar ki. (mishkat)

2) Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ek aadmi ke janaza mein
shareek huye to farmaya aey Ali! Murda ko qibla ki taraf
mutavajjeh karo aur sab log ِ‫ ب ِا رس ِم اهّٰللِ َو َعل َى ِم َّلةِ َر ُسو ِل اهّٰلل‬Padho
Tarjuma : 'khuda e ta'ala ke naam se aur us ke pyare
rasool sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki shariat ke mutabiq
tujhe qabr mein utarta hoon'
Aur usko karwat par rakho munh ke bal ondha na karo
aur na peeth ke baal cheet litao. (badae ussanaye)

Is hadees shareef se khullam khulla maloom hua ki

mayyit ko dahini karwat par litaya jaye aur yahi saheeh
hai jaisa ki bahare shariat jild 4 page 545 mein hai 'mayyit
ko dahini karwat par litaye' aur fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1
page 155 aur durre mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 1
page 626, baharurraeq jild 2 page 194, badae ussanaye
jild 1 page 319 aur maraqil falaah mein hai ki 'mayyit ko
qabr mein dahine pahloo par litana behtar hai' aur fatahul
qadir jild 3 page 95 par hai ki 'Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam izzat waali qabr shareef mein qibla rukh apni
dahini karwat par hai' aur Tahtawi page 269 mein hai ki
'mayyit ko karwat par litane mein us ki peeth ki janib
mitti waghaira ki tek laga di jaye taaki wo palat na jaye'.
Anwaarul Hadees 168

3) Hazrate Sufyan tammaar radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki unhone Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ki
qabr shareef ko dekha jo unt ke kohaan ki tarah uthi hui
thi. (bukhari)

4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ki qabr shareef par
paani chhidka gaya aur paani chhidakne wale Bilal ibne
rubaah the unhone mashk se paani chhidka aur sirhane
se chhidakna shuru kiya aur paanv tak chhidka.
(baihaqi, mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) mustahab ye hai ki sirhane ki taraf donon hath se teen
baar mitti dalein. (Tahtawi, bahare shariat)

2) shajra ya ahad naama qabr mein rakhna jaaiz hai behtar

ye hai ki mayyit ke munh ke samne qibla ki taraf taak
khod kar us mein rakhein. (bahare shariat)

3) mayyit ke maatha (peshani) ya kafan par ahad naama

likhna behtar hai aisa hi durre mukhtar maye raddul
muhtaar jild 1 page 633 mein hai.

4) peshani par bismillah shareef ya seena par kalima e

tayyiba bhi likhna jaaiz hai magar nahlane ke baad kafan
Anwaarul Hadees 169

pahnane se pehle kalima ki ungli se likhein roshnai (ink)

se na likhein. (raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 634)

5) dafn ke baad qabr ke sirhane azaan padhna jaaiz balki

mustahasan hai. Is mas'ala ke baare mein aala Hazrat
Imaam Ahmad raza bareilvy rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ka
risala 'ijanul ajr fi azaanil qabr' padhiye.

6) aalimo, sayyadon aur buzurgon ki qabr par gumbad ya

imarat (building) banana jaaiz hai isi tarah raddul
muhtaar jild 1 page 627 aur Tahtawi page 370 mein hai.

7) auliyaullah ki badai zahir karne ke liye un ke mazaron

par chadar dalna, phool rakhna aur un ke mazaron ke
qareeb chirag jalana jaaiz hai.
(raddul muhtaar, aalamgeeri, hadiqa e nadiya)

Mayyit par rona

1) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki khabardar ho kar sun lo ki aankh ke aansoo aur dil ki
takleef ke sabab khuda e ta'ala azaab nahi farmata (aur
zuban ki taraf ishara karke farmaya) lekin iske sabab azaab
ya raham farmata hai aur ghar walo ke rone ki wajah se
mayyit par azaab hota hai jab ki us ne rone ki wasiyat ki
ho ya wahan rone ka rawaaj ho aur us ne mana na kiya
Anwaarul Hadees 170

ho ya ye matlab hai ki un ke rone se mayyit ko takleef

hoti hai. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo aansoo
aankh se ho aur jo takleef se ho to wo Allah ta'ala ki taraf
se hai aur us ki rahmat ka hissa hai aur takleef ka zahir
karna jo hath aur zuban se ho wo shaitan ki taraf se hai.
(mishkat)

3) Hazrate Abu moosa ash'ari radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
jab kisi momin banda ka beta mar jata hai to khuda e
ta'ala firishton se farmata hai ki tum ne mere banda ke
bete ki rooh nikaal li to wo kehte hai haan! Phir khuda e
ta'ala farmata hai ki tum ne us ke dil ke mewa ko tod liya
to wo kehte haan! Phir khuda e ta'ala farmata hai is
musibat par mere banda ne kya kaha? To firishte kehte
hain ki teri tareef ki aur ye kaha ki hum Allah ke liye hain
aur usi ki taraf laut ne wale hain to khuda e ta'ala farmata
hai ki mere us banda ke liye jannat mein ek ghar banao
aur us ka naam baitul hamd rakho. (ahmad, tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Maaz ibne Jabal radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jin do
musalman yani miyan beevi ke teen bachche mar jayein
to khuda e ta'ala un donon ko apne fazl wa rahmat se
Anwaarul Hadees 171

jannat mein le jayega sahaba ne poochha ya rasoolallah!

Agar do bachche mar jayein to? Huzoor ne farmaya do ka
bhi yahi sawab hai phir sahaba ne poochha ya rasoolallah!
Aur agar ek mar jaye to Huzoor ne farmaya ek ka bhi yahi
sawab hai phir farmaya qasam hai us zaat ki jis ke qabza
mein meri jaan hai ki kachcha hamal jo gir jata hai apni
maa'n ko aanwal (nau maulood bachche ki naaf jo jhilli
ki tarah hoti hai) ke zariye jannat ki taraf kheenchega jab
ki maa'n us takleef par sabr aur sawab ki chahane waali
hui ho. (mishkat)

5) Hazrate Abdullah ibne Ja'afar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne farmaya ki jab Hazrate Ja'afar ke shaheed hone ki
khabar aai to nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ki Ja'afar ke ghar walo ke liye khana tayyar karo
isliye ki un ko wo musibat pahunchi hai jo unhein khana
pakane se rok rakhegi.
(tirmizi, Abu dawood)

Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki is hadees shareef
se sabit hua ki rishtedaron, padosiyon aur doston ko
mayyit ke ghar paka hua khana lana mustahab hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 1)
Anwaarul Hadees 172

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) nauha yani mayyit ki achchaiyan khoob badha chadha
kar bayan karke aawaz se rona jis ko bain kehte hain
haraam hai. (bahare shariat, jauhara)

2) kapda phadna, munh nochna, baal kholna, sar par

mitti dalna, raan par hath maarna aur seena kootna sab
jahiliyat ke kaam hain najaaiz aur gunah hain.
(fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 157)

3) aawaz se rona mana hai aur aawaz unchi na ho to wo

mana nahi. (bahare shariat)

4) pursa (ta'aziyat) dena sunnat hai aur us ka waqt maut

se teen din tak hai us ke baad makrooh hai aur agar koi
maujood na tha ya janta na tha to baad mein harj nahi.
(bahare shariat)

5) pursa (ta'aziyat) dene mein ye kahe ki khuda e ta'ala

mayyit ko bakhsh de aur us ko apni rahmat mein dhaanke
(chhupa le) aur tum ko sabr ki taufeeq de aur musibat par
sawab ata farmaye ya isi ke misla doosre jumle kahe.

6) mayyit ke ghar sirf pehle din khana bhejna sunnat hai

us ke baad makrooh hai.
(bahare shariat ba hawala e aalamgeeri)
Anwaarul Hadees 173

7) mayyit ke ghar wale teeja ke din ya us ke baad mayyit

ko sawab pahunchane ke liye gareeobon aur miskeenon
ko khana khilayein to behtar hai lekin shadi vivaah ki
tarah doston aur aam musalmano ki dawat karein to
najaaiz aur buri bid'at hai ki is qism ki dawat to khushi
ke waqt hai na ki gam ke waqt. Aisa hi fatawa aalamgeeri
jild 1 page 157, raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 629 aur
fatahul qadir jild 2 page 102 mein hai.

8) teeja waghaira ka khana zyadatar mayyit ke chhode

huye maal se kiya jata hai is mein ye lihaz zaruri hai ki
warison mein nabaligh na ho warna sakht haraam hai
lekin baligh agar apne hissa se kare to harj nahi.
(bahare shariat ba hawala e khaniya)

Shaheed ka bayan

1) Hazrate Miqdad ibne ma'adikarab radiallaho ta'ala

anhu ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem
ne farmaya ki khuda e ta'ala ke tae shaheed ke liye 6
baatein hain:
pahli hi martaba yani khoon ki pahli boond girte hi use
bakhsha jayega aur us ka thikana jannat mein dikhaya
jayega.
qabr ke azaab se mahfooz rakha jayega.
badi ghabrahat se aman mein rahega.
Anwaarul Hadees 174

us ke sar par izzat ka aisa taaj rakha jayega ki jis ka yaqoot

duniya aur duniya ki tamam cheezon se behtar hoga.
us ke nikah mein badi badi aankhon waali 72 hoorein di
jayengi.
aur us ke qareebi logon mein se 70 aadmiyon ke liye us
ki shafa'at qubool ki jayegi. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne Amr ibne Aas radiallaho ta'ala

anhuma se riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ki khuda e ta'ala ki raah mein qatl
kiya jana qarz ke ilawa har gunah ko mita deta hai.
(muslim shareef)

3) Hazrate Sahal ibne hunaif radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki jo shakhs khuda e ta'ala se sachche dil se
shaheed hone ko chahe to Allah ta'ala use shaheed ka
martaba de deta hai agarche wo apne bistar par mare.
(muslim shareef)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
mar gaya aur jihad na kiya na jihad ka khayaal dil mein
laya to us ki maut nifaaq ki ek qism par hui.
(muslim shareef)

5) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki apni
Anwaarul Hadees 175

jaan wa maal aur zubanon ke zariye deen ke dushmanon

se jihad karo. (Abu dawood, nasai)

6) Hazrate Abu moosa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

ek shakhs ne Huzoor ke paas hazir hokar kaha ki koi
maale ganeemat ke liye ladta hai, koi mashhoor hone aur
naam paida karne ke liye ladta hai aur koi apni bahaduri
dikhane ke liye ladta hai to un mein se haq ki raah mein
ladne wala kaun hai? Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya jo isliye ladta hai ki Allah ta'ala ke deen ka bol
baala ho to wo mujahid fi sabeelillah hai. (bukhari, muslim)

Qabron ki ziyarat

1) Hazrate Burida radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
maine tum logon ko qabron ki ziyarat se mana kiya tha
ab mein tumhein ijazat deta hoon ki un ki ziyarat karo.
(muslim)

2) Hazrate ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki maine
tum logon ko qabron ki ziyarat se roka tha to ab mein
tumhein ijazat deta hoon ki un ki ziyarat karo isliye ki
qabron ki ziyarat karna duniya se nafrat paida karta hai
aur aakhirat ki yaad dilata hai. (ibne maaja)
Anwaarul Hadees 176

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) qabron ki ziyarat ka achcha tareeqa ye hai ki payenti
(pair) ki taraf jakar mayyit ke munh ke samne khada ho
aur ye kahe-
‫ون َن رسأ َ ُل اهّٰللَ َل َنا‬
َ ‫َف َوإِنَّا إ ِ رن َشا َء اهّٰللُ بِكُ رم َْلح ِ ُق‬
ٌ ‫َلس ََل ُم َع َل ريكُ رم أَهر َل َدارِ ق رَومٍ ُم رؤ ِمن ِي َن أَْمُتْن َل َنا َسل‬
َّ ‫ا‬
‫َو َلكُ ُم ال َرعف َرو َوال َرعاف َِي َة‬
Phir 3 ya 5 ya 7 ya 11 baar durood shareef padhe us ke
baad jis qadr ho sake Qur’an shareef ki sooratein aur
aayatein tilawat kare jaise soorah yaseen, soorah mulk,
charon qul, soorah fatiha, soorah baqara ki aakhiri
aayatein waghaira phir aakhir mein durood shareef padh
kar sawab bakhshe aur behtar ye hai ki sawab bakhsh ne
mein sab momineen wa mominaat ko shamil kare ki har
ek ko poora poora sawab milega aur kisi ke sawab mein
koi kami na hogi. (raddul muhtaar)

2) auliyaullah ke mazaron ki ziyarat ke liye safar karna

jaaiz hai. (bahare shariat ba hawala e raddul muhtaar)

3) auliyaullah ki ziyarat karna khuda e ta'ala se muhabbat

ki daleel hai aur ziyarat karne walo ko kafir wa bid'ati
kehna khuli hui gumrahi aur bad'aqeedgi hai aisa hi
tafseer saawi jild 1 page 245 mein hai.

4) agar urs ke dinon mein najaaiz kaam paye jayein to un

ki wajah se ziyarat na chhode isliye ki aisi baaton se nek
Anwaarul Hadees 177

kaam chhoda nahi jata balki use bura jane aur band karne
ki koshish kare aisa hi raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 631
mein hai.

5) auraton ko azeezon ki qabron par jana mana hai isliye

ki wo roye dhoyegi.

6) auliyaullah ke mazaron par barkat ke liye hazir hone

mein budhi auraton ke liye harj nahi aur jawanon ke liye
najaaiz hai aisa hi raddul muhtaar jild 1 page 631 mein
hai.
Aur Allama Tahtawi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi isi ke misl
likhne ke baad farmate hain hasil ye hai ki auraton ke liye
ijazat sirf us soorat mein hai jab ki ziyarat aise tareeqa par
ho ki us mein koi fitna na ho. (Tahtawi page 376)
Aur Hazrat Sadrushshariya rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne
likha hai ki aslam ye hai ki auratein bilkul (yani jawan ho
ya budhi) sab mana ki jayein.
(bahare shariat jild 4 page 549)

7) mazaron par hath pherna, unhein choomna, un ke

samne jhukna aur zameen par chehra malna mana hai aisa
hi ash'atullamaat jild 1 page 716 aur fatawa aalamgeeri
jild 5 page 304 mein hai aur fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 8
mein hai 'mazaar ko bosa na dena chahiye'.
Anwaarul Hadees 178

8) qabr ko sajda karna haraam hai aur ibadat ki niyyat se

ho to kufr hai. Sharah fiqh e akbar page 230 mein hai ki
'Allah ke ilawa doosre ke liye sajda haraam hai' aur fatawa
aalamgeeri jild 5 page 231 mein jawahirul akhlaati se hai
ki faqih Abu ja'afar rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya
ki agar ibadat ki niyyat se badshah ko sajda kiya ya koi
niyyat us waqt na thi to kafir ho gaya.

Sawab bakhshne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Sa'ad ibne Ubada radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki unhone Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam se
kaha ki umme sa'ad yani meri maa'n ka intiqal ho gaya
hai un ke liye kaunsa sadqa afzal hai? Sarkare aqdas
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya paani behtareen
sadqa hai to Huzoor ke kahne ke mutabiq Hazrate sa'ad
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kunwa khudwaya aur use apni
maa'n ki taraf nisbat karte huye kaha ye kunwa sa'ad ki
maa'n ke liye hai yani is ka sawab un ki rooh ko mile.
(Abu dawood, mishkat page 199)

2) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha se riwayat hai ki

ek shakhs aaye aur unhone kaha ya rasoolallah! Meri
maa'n achanak mar gai aur wo kisi baat ki wasiyat na kar
saki mera khayaal hai ki maut ke waqt agar use kuch
kahne sunne ka mauqa milta to wo khairat zarur karti to
agar mein uski taraf se khairat karu to kya us ki rooh ko
Anwaarul Hadees 179

sawab pahunchega? Sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi

wasallam ne farmaya ki haan pahunchega. (muslim shareef
jild 1 page 324)
Allama Nawawi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki is
hadees shareef se sabit hua ki agar mayyit ki taraf se
khairat kiya jaye to mayyit ko us ka fayda aur sawab
pahunchta hai isi par aalimo ka ittifaq hai.
(nauwi sharah muslim jild 1 page 324)

Upar ki hadeeson se ye baatein khullam khulla maloom

hui-
mayyit ko sawab bakhsh ne ke liye paani behtareen
khairat hai ki kunwa waghaira khudwa kar us ka sawab
mayyit ko bakhsh diya jaye.
mayyit ko kisi nek kaam ka sawab bakhshna behtar hai.
sawab bakhsh ne ke shabd (word) zuban se kehna sahabi
ki sunnat hai.
khana ya mithai waghaira ko samne rakh kar sawab
bakhshna jaaiz hai isliye ki Hazrate sa'ad radiallaho ta'ala
anhu ne qareeb ke ishara ka shabd (word) bolte huye
farmaya ٍ‫" ٰه ِذه ِ رْلُمِّ َس رعد‬Ye kunwa sa'ad ki maa'n ke liye hai"
yani aey Allah ta'ala is kunyein ke paani ka sawab meri
maa'n ko de, is se maloom hua ki kunwa un ke samne
tha.
ghareeb wa miskeen ko khana waghaira dene se pehle bhi
sawab bakhshna jaaiz hai jaisa ki Huzoor ke sahabi ne
kiya ki kunwa tayyar hone ke sath unhone sawab bakhsh
Anwaarul Hadees 180

diya halanki logon ke paani istemal karne ke baad sawab

milega. Isi tarah agarche ghareeb wa miskeen ko khana
dene par sawab milega lekin us sawab ko pehle hi bakhsh
dena bhi jaaiz hai.
kisi cheez par mayyit ka naam aane se wo cheez haraam
na hogi jaise Ghaus paak ka bakra aur gazi miyan ka
murga waghaira isliye ki ek bade martaba ke sahabi ne us
kunyein ko apni marhooma maa'n ke naam se mansoob
kiya tha jo aaj tak beere (kunwa) ummi sa'ad hi ke naam
se mashhoor hai.

Zakaat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
jo shakhs maal hasil kare to us par us waqt tak zakaat nahi
jab tak ki us par ek saal na guzar jaye. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
sone ya chaandi ke shara'i nisab ka Maalik ho aur wo us
ka haq yani zakaat na ada kare to qiyamat ke din us ke
liye us sone (gold) aur chaandi (silver) ki silein banai
jayengi aur unhein aag mein tapaya jayega phir un silon
se un ki karwat, maatha aur peeth ko daaga jayega aur jab
wo thandi ho jayegi to phir jahannam ki aag mein garma
Anwaarul Hadees 181

kar daaga jayega aur humesha isi tarah hota rahega.

(muslim)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jis
shakhs ko khuda e ta'ala ne maal diya to us ne us ki zakaat
nahi ada ki to us ke maal ko qiyamat ke din ganje saanp
ki shakl mein badal diya jayega jis ke sar par 2 chittiyan
hongi wo saanp un ke gale mein haar bana kar daal diya
jayega phir wo saanp uski bachhein pakdega aur kahega
ki mein tera maal hoon, mein tera khazana hoon us ke
baad Huzoor ne para 4 ruku 9 ki aayat padhi jis ka matlab
ye hai ki-
"Aur jo log kanjoosi karte hai us cheez mein jise khuda e
ta'ala ne unhein apni meharbani (fazl) se diya to hargiz
use apne liye achcha na samjhein balki wo un ke liye bura
hai jald hi wo maal ki jis mein kanjoosi kiya tha qiyamat
ke din un ke gale ka haar hoga". (bukhari shareef)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
tumhara khazana qiyamat ke din ek ganja saanp banega
us ka Maalik usse bhagega aur wo saanp us ko khojta
phirega yahan tak ki us ko pa lega aur uski ungliyon ko
chabayega. (ahmad)
Anwaarul Hadees 182

5) Hazrate amr ibne shoaib radiallaho ta'ala anhuma apne

waalid se aur wo apne dada se riwayat karte hain ki 2
auratein Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke paas hazir hui
aur un ke hathon mein sone (gold) ke 2 kangan the aap
ne un se puchha kya tum in ki zakaat deti ho? Unhone
kaha nahi aap ne farmaya kya tum is baat ko pasand karti
ho ki khuda e ta'ala tum ko aag ke 2 kangan pahnaye?
Unhone kaha nahi! Aap ne farmaya to phir un ki zakaat
ada kiya karo. (tirmizi)

6) Hazrate Samura ibne Jundab radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam hum ko
hukm dete the ki hum vyapar (business) ke liye tayyar ki
jane waali cheezon ki zakaat nikala karein. (Abu dawood)

7) Hazrate Moosa ibne talha radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki humare paas Hazrat Maaz ibne Jabal
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ka wo khat (letter) maujood hai jise
Huzoor ne unhein bheja tha. Raawi ne kaha ki Huzoor
ne Maaz ibne Jabal ko hukm farmaya tha ki wo gehu, jau,
angur aur khujoor ki paidawar mein musalmano se zakaat
wasool karein. (mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) zakaat ke baare mein Maalike nisab wo shakhs hai jo
52.5 tole chaandi (silver) ya 7.5 tola sone (gold) ka
Maalik ho ya un mein se kisi ek ki qeemat ke tijarati
Anwaarul Hadees 183

saman ka Maalik ho aur jin cheezon ka Maalik ho wo sab

asli haajat se zyada aur dain (qarz) se faarigh ho. Maalike
nisab ki ye tareef sirf chhupi hui daulat ke lihaz se hai.

2) zakaat ke dene mein der karne wala gunahgar hai us ki

gawahi nahi qubool ki jayegi.
(bahare shariat, fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 160)

3) zakaat ka rupya murda ke kafan wa dafan ya masjid aur

madarsa ke banane mein nahi lagaya ja sakta aisa hi
fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 176 mein hai.

4) zakaat ka maal agar masjid aur madarsa waghaira ke

banane mein kharch karna chahein to us ka tareeqa ye hai
ki kisi ghareeb aadmi ko de dein phir wo kharch kare to
sawab donon ko milega. (raddul muhtaar, bahare shariat)

5) is zamana ke wahabi jo ki Allah ki tauheen karte hain

aur Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki zaat mein aeb
nikalte hain jin ko makka shareef aur madeena tayyiba ke
bade bade aalimo ne bil ittifaq kafir wa murtad kaha hai
agarche wo apne aap ko musalman kahein unhein zakaat
dena haraam aur sakht haraam hai aur agar di to hargiz
ada na hogi.(bahare shariat)

6) gehu, jau, jawaar, baajra, dhaan aur har qism ke galle,

alsi, kusum, akhrot, badam aur har qism ke mewe, rui,
Anwaarul Hadees 184

phool, ganna, kharbooz, kheera, kakdi, baigan aur har

qism ki tarkariyan sab mein zakaat wajib hai thoda paida
ho ya zyada. (aalamgeeri, bahare shariat)

7) jo khet barsaat ya nahar naale ke paani se seencha jaye

us mein 10va hissa wajib hai aur jis ki sinchai charse dol
tubewell se ho us mein paidawar ka 20va hissa wajib hai
aur agar paani khareed kar sinchai ki jab bhi 20va hissa
wajib hai. (durre mukhtar, raddul muhtaar)

8) jis cheez mein 10va ya 20va hissa wajib hua us mein

kul paidawar ka 10va ya 20va diya jayega. Kheti ke
kharch yani hal, bail, dekh bhaal karne wale aur kaam
karne walo ki mazdoori ya beej waghaira ki qeemat un
mein se koi kharch bhi zakaat mein mujra nahi kiya
jayega. (durre mukhtar, bahare shariat)

Sadqa e Fitr

1) Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne wajib thahraya sadqa e
fitr ko ghulam, aazad mard, aurat, bachche aur budhe har
musalman par ek sa'a jau ya khajoor aur hukm farmaya
ki namaz e eid ke liye nikal ne se pehle us ko ada kiya
jaye. (bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 185

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne

ramzan ke aakhir mein logon se farmaya ki tum log apne
rozon ka sadqa ada karo kyunki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne is sadqa ko har musalman par muqarrar
farmaya hain chahe wo aazad ho ya ghulam, mard ho ya
aurat, chhota ho ya bada har ek ki taraf se ek sa'a khajoor
ya jau ya aadha sa'a gehu. (Abu dawood, nasai)

3) Hazrate Abdullah ibne saalba ya saalba ibne Abdullah

ibne Abu sageer apne waalid se riwayat karte hain ki
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki ek sa'a gehu
do aadmi ki taraf se kaafi hai chahe wo baligh ho ya
nabaligh, aazad ho ya ghulam, mard ho ya aurat khuda e
ta'ala us se tumhare maaldar ko paak karta hai aur
ghareeb ko usse zyada deta hai jitna ki us ne diya. (Abu
dawood)

4) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne sadqa e fitr
isliye muqarrar kiya taaki wahiyaat aur behooda baaton
se roza paak ho jaye aur doosri taraf miskeenon ke liye
khurak ho jaye. (Abu dawood)

5) Hazrate Amr ibne Shoaib radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

apne baap se aur wo apne dada se riwayat karte hain ki
nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne ek shakhs ko
bheja ki makka shareef ki galiyon mein ailaan kar de ki
Anwaarul Hadees 186

sadqa e fitr har musalman par wajib hai chahe wo mard

ho ya aurat, aazad ho ya ghulam, nabaligh ho ya baligh.
(tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) sadqa e fitr Maalike nisab par wajib hai ki apni taraf se
aur apne chhote bachchon ki taraf se nikale jab ki
bachcha Maalike nisab na ho aur agar ho to bachcha ka
sadqa usi ke maal se ada kiya jaye.
(durre mukhtar, bahare shariat)

2) sadqa e fitr ke mas'ale mein Maalike nisab wo shakhs

hai jo 52.5 tola chandi ya 7.5 tola sona ka Maalik ho ya
un mein se kisi ek ki qeemat ke saman ka Maalik ho aur
jin cheezon ka Maalik ho wo sab asli haajat se zyada ho.

3) sadqa e fitr wajib hone ke liye roza rakhna zaruri nahi

agar kisi sabab jaise safar, beemari, budhape ki wajah se
ya ma'azAllah bila wajah roza na rakha jab bhi wajib hai.
(bahare shariat, raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 76)

4) agar baap ghareeb ho ya mar gaya ho to dada par apne

ghareeb yateem pote, poti ki taraf se sadqa e fitr dena
wajib hai. (durre mukhtar)

5) gehu, jau, khajoor aur munaqqa ke ilawa agar kisi

doosri cheez se fitra ada karna chahein jaise chawal, baajra
Anwaarul Hadees 187

aur koi galla to aadhe sa'a gehu ya ek sa'a jau ki qeemat

ka lihaz karna hoga. (bahare shariat)

6) eid ke din ujala hone ke baad eidgah jane se pehle

sadqa e fitr nikalna mustahab hai aisa hi fatawa
aalamgeeri jild 1 page 180 mein hai.

7) ramzan ke mahina mein aur ramzan se pehle sadqa e

fitr ada karna jaaiz hai. (fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 179)

8) sa'a ka wazan 351 rupya bhar hai yani angrezi ser se 4

ser 6 chhatank ek rupya bhar aur aadha sa'a 175.5 rupya
bhar hai yani 2 ser 3 chhatank 8 aana bhar isliye ki sa'a
wo paimana hai jis mein 8 ratl anaaj aaye aisa hi sharah
wiqaya jild 1 page 239 mein hai aur ek ratl aadha man
hai aisa hi shaami jild 2 page 79 mein hai ki sa'a wo
paimana hua ki jis mein 4 man anaaj aaye man ko mud
bhi kehte hain aisa hi raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 9 par
hai aur man jis ko mud bhi kehte hain 40 astaar ka hota
hai aur har astaar 4.5 misqaal to har man 180 misqaal hua
aisa hi sharah wiqaya jild 1 page 240 mein hai to sa'a wo
paimana hua ki jismein (4 man × 180 misqaal = 720
misqaal) anaaj aaye phir anaaj halke bhaari har tarah ke
hote hain. Sa'a ke baare mein kis anaaj ka aetibar hai? To
kuch bade aalimo ne maash wa adas yani masoor wa urad
ka aetibar kiya hai aur sadrushshariya, sharah wiqaya ke
musannif (writer) ne farmaya ki maash wa adas gehu se
Anwaarul Hadees 188

bhaari hote hain lihaza wo paimana ki jis mein 8 ratl yani

720 misqaal masoor aur urad aayega chhota hoga aur wo
paimana ki jismein 720 misqaal gehu aaye bada hoga
lihaza zyada ahtiyat is mein hai ki gehu ka aetibar kiya
jaye. (sharah wiqaya jild 1 page 239)

Aur choonki gehu jau se bhaari hota hai lihaza wo

paimana ki jis mein 8 ratl yani 720 misqaal jau aaye bada
hoga isiliye Allama Ibne Aabideen Shaami rahmatullahi
ta'ala alaihi ne sharah wiqaya ke musannif ki is ahtiyat ko
likhne ke baad farmaya ki sab se zyada ahtiyat ye hai ki
jau ka aetibar kiya jaye balki ye bhi likha ki kuch aalimo
ne hashiya zailae se naql kiya hai ki haram shareef makka
muazzama ke pehle aur is waqt ke buzurgon ka amal aur
fatwa isi par hai ki sa'a ke baare mein jau ka aetibar kiya
jaye jaisa ki raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 80 par hai.

Khulasa ye hai ki sa'a wo paimana hai ki jis mein 720

misqaal jau aayein isi mein sab se zyada ahtiyat hai aur isi
par haram shareef makka muazzama ke buzurgon ka amal
aur fatwa hai aur misqaal ka wazan 4.5 maasha hai to sa'a
wo paimana hua ki jis mein (720 misqaal × 4.5 maasha =
3240 maashe) 720 misqaal yani 3240 maashe jau aayein
phir choonki 12 maashe ka tola hota hai to sa'a wo
paimana hua ki jis mein (3240 maashe ÷ 12 = 270 tole)
3240 maashe yani 270 tole jau aayein aur choonki ek
rupya ka wazan sawa gyarah (11.125) maashe hota hai
Anwaarul Hadees 189

isliye sa'a wo paimana hua ki jis mein (3240 maashe ÷ 11

1/4 maashe = 288 rupya bhar) 3240 maashe yani 288
rupya bhar jau aayein aur aadha sa'a wo paimana hua ki
jis mein 144 rupya bhar jau aayein phir choonki gehu jau
se bhaari hota hai to jis paimane mein 144 rupya bhar jau
aayega usi paimane mein gehu 144 rupya bhar se zyada
aayega. Aala Hazrat imaam ahmad raza fazile bareilvy
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne is ka tajurba kiya to wo paimana
ki jis mein 144 rupya bhar jau aaye usi paimana mein 175
rupya athanni bhar gehu aaye. Fatawa razwiya jild 1
lahauri page 145 mein hai ki faqeer ne 27 ramzanul
mubarak san 1327 hijri ko neem sa'a shaeeri ka tajurba
kiya to theek 4 ratl jau ka paimana tha usmein gehu
barabar humwar musattah bhar kar taule to 144 rupya
bhar jau ki jagah 175 rupya 8 aana bhar gehu aaye to
aadha sa'a gehu sadqa e fitr ka wazan 175 rupya 8 aana
bhar hua to angrezi ser se 2 ser 3 chhatank aur 8 aane
bhar hai isliye ki angrezi ser 80 rupya bhar hai yani poore
75 tole ka hai. (manzarul fatawa)

Aur naye paimane se aadhe sa'a gehu ka wazan 2 kilo aur

taqreeban 47 gram hoga kyunki 80 rupya bhar ka ser 933
gram ka hota hai yahi se ye baat sabit ho gai ki aala Hazrat
fazile bareilvy radiallaho ta'ala anhu ka maslak intihai
ahtiyat aur aala darja tahqeeq ka hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 190

Sakhi aur kanjoos

1) Hazrate Abu Sayeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki insaan ka
apni zindagi ke dinon mein ek dirham khairat karna
marne ke waqt 100 dirham khairat karne se behtar hai.
(Abu dawood)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki sakhi
Allah ta'ala se qareeb hai, jannat se qareeb hai, logon se
qareeb hai aur jahannam se door hai aur kanjoos Allah
ta'ala se door hai, jannat se door hai, logon se door hai
aur jahhanam se qareeb hai aur jahil sakhi khuda ke
nazdeek ibadat guzaar bakhil (kanjoos) se kahin behtar
hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abu bakr siddiq radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte

hain ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
makkar aur bakhil jannat mein na jayenge aur na wo
shakhs jo khairat dekar ahsaan jataye. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Abu Sayeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki momin
mein do baatein yani kanjoosi aur bad'mijazi jama nahi
hoti. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 191

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki unhone Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko ye kehte
huye suna hai ki bani israel mein teen aadmi the ek kodhi,
doosra ganja aur teesra andha Allah ta'ala ne un ka
imtihan lena chaha aur un ki taraf ek firishta ko bheja
firishta sab se pehle kodhi ke paas aaya aur poochha tujhe
sab se zyada kaun si cheez pasand hai us ne kaha ki achcha
rang aur khubsoorat chamda aur us aeb ka door ho jana
jiske sabab log mujh se nafrat karte hain, Huzoor ne
farmaya ki ye sun kar firishte ne us ke badan par hath
phera aur us ka kodh door ho gaya aur us ke badan ka
rang nikhar gaya aur chamda achche rang ka ho gaya uske
baad firishta ne kaha tujh ko kis qism ka maal pasand hai?
Us ne unt kaha ya gaay (hadees ke raawi Hazrate Is'haaq
ko shak hai ki us ne unt kaha ya gaay) baharhaal kodhi
aur ganje mein se ek ne unt batlaye aur doosre ne gaay.
Huzoor ne farmaya ki us ke chahane ke muwafiq us ko
hamal waali untniyan di gai aur firishta ne us ko ye dua
di ki khuda tere liye us mein barkat de. Huzoor ne
farmaya ki uske baad firishta ganje ke paas aaya aur
poochha tujh ko kaun si cheez zyada pasand hai usne
kaha khubsoorat baal aur us aeb ka door ho jana jis ke
sabab se log mujh se nafrat karte hain yani ganjapan
Huzoor ne farmaya ki firishta ne us ke sar par hath phera
us ka ganjapan door ho gaya aur khubsoorat baal use diye
phir firishta ne us se poochha tujh ko kaun sa maal
pasand hai usne kaha gaay to us ko hamal waali gaay di
Anwaarul Hadees 192

gai aur firishta ne us ko dua di ki khuda tere is maal mein

barkat de. Huzoor farmate hain ki us ke baad firishta
andhe ke paas gaya aur poochha tujh ko kaun si cheez
bahut pasand hai? Us ne kaha ki Allah ta'ala meri
aankhon ki raushani mujh ko wapas kar de taaki mein
apni aankhon se logon ko dekhu Huzoor farmate hain ki
firishta ne us ki aankhon par hath phera aur khuda ne
uski aankh ki raushani us ko lauta di phir firishta ne us se
poochha kis qism ka maal tujh ko pasand hai? Us ne kaha
bakriyan chunanche us ko zyada bachche dene waali
bakriyan di gai. Pas un teenon ke maal mein khuda ne
barkat di aur kodhi aur ganje ke unton aur gayon (cow)
se jungle bhar gaya aur andhe ki bakriyon ke jhund
maidanon mein nazar aane lage. Huzoor farmate hain ki
us ke baad firishta kodhi ki soorat us kodhi ke paas
pahuncha aur kaha ki mein ek miskeen aadmi hoon mere
safar ka saman khatm ho gaya ab manzile maqsood tak
pahunchna khuda ki meharbani aur teri madad se ho
sakta hai pas mein tujh se us ki zaat ka waasta dekar jis ne
tujh ko achcha rang achcha chamda aur maal diya hai ek
unt mangta hoon ki us ke zariye manzile maqsood tak
pahunch jao kodhi ne us ke jawab mein kaha mere upar
bahut se haq hain (itni gunjaish nahi hai ki mein teri
madad kar saku) firishta ne us ke jawab mein kaha mein
goya tujh ko pahchanta hoo tu wo hi kodhi hai jis se log
nafrat karte the aur tu ghareeb tha khuda ne tujhe maal
diya kodhi ne kaha ye maal mujh ko apne khandan se
Anwaarul Hadees 193

virasat mein mila hai firishta ne kaha agar to jhoota hai

to khuda tujh ko phir waisa hi kar de jaisa ki too pehle
tha. Uske baad Huzoor ne farmaya ki phir firishta ganje
ki soorat mein us ganje ke paas aaya aur us se bhi wo hi
kaha jo kodhi se kaha tha aur us ne bhi wo hi jawab diya
jo kodhi ne jawab diya tha to firishte ne kaha agar tu
jhoota hai to khuda tujh ko waisa hi kar de jaisa ki tu
pehle tha. Phir Huzoor ne farmaya ki us ke baad firishta
andhe ke paas aaya aur kaha ki mein ek mard miskeen aur
musafir hoon aur mera samane safar jata raha pas ab
manzile maqsood tak pahunchna khuda ki inayat se phir
tere zariye ho sakta hai to mein tujh se us zaat ka waasta
dekar jis ne tujh ko dobara aankh ki raushani di hai ek
bakri mangta hoon ki uske zariye apna safar poora kar lu
andhe ne ye sun kar kaha beshak mein andha tha khuda
ne meri aankh ki raushani mujh ko wapas di pas tujh ko
jitna chahiye le ja aur jitna tera ji (dil) chahe chhod ja
qasam hai khuda ki aaj mein tujh ko takleef nahi dunga
us cheez ko wapas karne ki jo tu lega firishte ne ye sun
kar kaha tu apna maal apne paas rakh tum logon ka
imtihan liya gaya tha khuda tujh se raazi aur khush hua
aur tere sathiyon se khuda e ta'ala naraz hua.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 194

Bheek mangna kaisa hai?

1) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki aadmi humesha logon se bheek mangta rahega
yahan tak ki qiyamat ke din wo is halat mein aayega ki us
ke munh par gosht ki boti na hogi yani nihayat be aabru
ho kar aayega. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Zubair ibne awwam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki tum
mein se jo shakhs apni rassi le aur lakdiyon ka ek gattha
peeth par laad kar laye aur unko beche aur Allah ta'ala
bheek mangne ki be izzati se us ke chehre ko bachaye to
ye behtar hai is baat se ki logon se bheek mange aur wo
us ko dein ya na dein. (bukhari)

3) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem mimbar par
baithe huye the sadqa ka aur bheek mangne se bachne ka
charcha karte huye farmaya ki upar wala hath neeche wale
hath se behtar hai, upar wala hath kharch karne wala hai
aur neecche wala hath mangne wala. (bukhari, muslim)

4) Hazrate Samura ibne Jundab radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
Anwaarul Hadees 195

farmaya ki bheek mangna ek qism ki chheelan hai ki

aadmi bheek maang kar apne munh ko nochta hai to jo
chahe apne munh par is chheelan ko khoob zahir kare aur
jo chahe us se apna chehra bachaye rakhe. Haan agar
aadmi hukoomat wale se apna haq mange ya aisi baat
mein sawal kare ki us se chara e kaar na ho to jaaiz hai.
(Abu dawood, tirmizi)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya jo shakhs maal
badhane ke liye logon se bheek mangta hai wo aisa hai ki
aag ka tukda mangta hai to us ko ikhtiyar hai ki bahut
mange ya kam mange. (muslim)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jo shakhs apni shara'I zaruraton ke layeq maal rakhta
hai ya uske kamane par qudrat rakhta hai use bheek
mangna haraam hai aur jo shakhs us ke maal ko janta ho
us par dena haraam, lene wala aur dene wala donon
gunahgar. (fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 501)

2) bheek mangne wale teen tarah ke hote hain:

ek maaldar jaise bahut se qaum ke faqeer, jogi aur sadhu
unhein bheek mangna haraam aur unhein dena bhi
haraam aise logon ko dene se zakaat nahi ada ho sakti.
Doosre wo jo haqeeqat mein faqeer hain yani nisab ke
maalik nahi hain magar mazboot aur tandurust hain
Anwaarul Hadees 196

kamane ki quwwat rakhte hain aur bheek mangna kisi aisi

zarurat ke liye nahi jo un ki taqat se bahar ho. Mazdoori
waghaira koi kaam nahi karna chahate muft khana khane
ki aadat padi hai jiske sabab bheek mangte phirte hain
aise logon ko bheek mangna haraam hai aur jo unhein
mangne se mile wo un ke liye khabees hai. Hadees shareef
mein hai ki na kisi maaldar ke liye sadqa halal hai na kisi
tandurust aur taqat wale ke liye unhein bheek dena mana
hai ki gunah par madad karna hai log agar nahi denge to
wo mehnat karne par majboor honge. Allah ta'ala ne
farmaya "Gunah aur zyadti par madad na karo" (para 6
ruku 5) magar aise logon ko dene se zakaat ada ho jayegi
jab ki aur koi shara'i rukawat na ho isliye ki wo nisab ke
Maalik nahi hain.

Teesre wo jo na maal rakhte hain aur na kamane ki taqat

rakhte hain ya jitne ki haajat hai utna kamane ki taqat
nahi rakhte aise logon ko apni haajat poori karne bhar ki
bheek mangna jaaiz hai aur mangne se jo kuch mile wo
un ke liye halal aur tayyib hai aur ye log zakaat ke
behtareen masraf hain unhein dena bahut bada sawab hai
aur yahi wo log hain jinhein jhidakna haraam hai.
(fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 468)

3) dhol, harmonium, sarangi bajane walo aur gaane walo

ko bheek dena mana hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 2 page 30)
Anwaarul Hadees 197

4) aaj kal bahut se log andhe, loole, langde, apahij ko

bheek nahi dete aur gaane waali jawan auraton se gaana
sunte aur unhein bheek dete hain ye sakht najaaiz aur
haraam hai.

Roza ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jab
ramzan ka mahina shuru hota hai to aasman ke darwaze
khol diye jate hain aur ek riwayat mein hai ki jannat ke
darwaze khol diye jate hain aur jahannam ke darwaze
band kar diye jate hain aur shaitan zanjeeron mein jakad
diye jate hain aur ek riwayat mein hai ki rahmat ke
darwaze khol diye jate hain. (bukhari, muslim)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki aasman ke darwaze khol diye jane ka matlab hai
lagatar rahmat ka bheja jana aur baghair kisi rukawat ke
khuda ki bargah mein amal ka pahunchna aur dua ka
qubool hona aur jannat ke darwaze khol diye jane ka
matlab hai achche amal ki taufeeq aur husne qubool ata
farmana aur dozakh ke darwaze band kiye jane ka matlab
hai rozadaron ke nufoos ko buri baaton ki aaloodgi se
paak karna aur gunahon par ubharne waali cheezon se
Anwaarul Hadees 198

najaat pana aur dil se lazzaton ke hasil hone ki

khwahishon ka todna aur shaitanon ko zanjeeron mein
jakad diye jane ka matlab hai bure khyalon ke raston ka
band ho jana. (ash'atullamaat jild 2 page 62)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs imaan ke sath sawab ki ummeed se roza rakhega
to us ke agle gunah bakhsh diye jayenge aur jo imaan ke
sath sawab ki niyyat se ramzan ki raaton mein ibadat
karega to us ke agle gunah bakhsh diye jayenge aur jo
imaan ke sath sawab hasil karne ki garz se shabe qadr
mein ibadat karega us ke agle gunah bakhsh diye jayenge.
(bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jab
ramzan ke mahina ki pahli raat hoti hai to shaitanon aur
sarkash jinn qaid kar liye jate hain aur jahannam ke
darwaze band kar diye jate hain (phir ramzan bhar) un
mein se koi darwaza khola nahi jata aur jannat ke darwaze
khol diye jate hain to un mein se koi darwaza band nahi
kiya jata aur pukar ne wala pukarta hai ki aey bhalai ke
chahane wale mutavajjeh ho aur aey burai ka irada rakhne
wale burai na kar aur Allah bahut se logon ko jahannam
se aazad karta hai aur har raat aisa hota hai.
(tirmizi, ibne maaja)
Anwaarul Hadees 199

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki ramzan
aaya ye barkat ka mahina hai Allah ta'ala ne is ke roze tum
par farz kiye hain is mein aasman ke darwaze khol diye
jate hain aur jahannam ke darwaze band kar diye jate hain
aur sarkash shaitanon ko haar pahnaye jate hain aur us
mein ek raat aisi hai jo 1000 mahinon se afzal hai jo us ki
barkaton se mahroom raha wo beshak mahroom hai.
(mishkat)

5) Hazrate Salman farsi radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne sha'aban ke aakhir
mein wa'az farmaya aey logon! Tumhare paas badai wala
barkat wala mahina aaya! Wo mahina jis mein ek raat
1000 mahinon se achchi hai, us ke roze Allah ta'ala ne
farz kiye aur us ki raat mein namaz padhna tatau'a yani
nafl qarar diya hai jo us maineki ka kaam yani nafl ibadat
kare to aisa hai jaise aur mahina mein farz ada kiya aur jis
ne ek farz ada kiya to aisa hai jaise aur dinon mein 70 farz
ada kiya, ye sabr ka mahina hai aur sabr ka sawab jannat
hai aur ye gamkhwari ka mahina hai aur is mahina mein
momin ki rozi badha di jati hai, jo us mein rozadar ko
iftaar karaye us ke gunahon ke liye bakhshish hai aur us
ki gardan jahannam se aazad kar di jayegi aur us mein
iftaar karane wale ko waisa hi sawab milega jaisa roza
rakhne wale ko milega baghair is ke ki us ke sawab mein
kuch kami ho. Hum ne kaha ya rasoolallah hum mein ka
Anwaarul Hadees 200

har shakhs wo cheez nahi pata jis se roza iftaar karaye

Huzoor ne farmaya Allah ta'ala ye sawab us shakhs ko bhi
dega jo ek ghoont doodh ya ek khajoor ya ek ghoont
paani se iftaar karaye aur jis ne rozadar ko pet bhar khana
khilaya us ko Allah ta'ala mere hauz se pilayega wo kabhi
pyasa na hoga yahan tak ki jannat mein dakhil ho jayega.
Ye wo mahina hai ki is ka shuru wala hissa rahmat hai aur
is ka beech wala hissa bakhshish hai aur is ka aakhiri hissa
jahannam se aazadi hai aur jo apne ghulam par is mahina
mein kaam lene mein kami kar de to Allah ta'ala use
bakhsh dega aur jahannam se aazad farmayega. (baihaqi)

6) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki ramzan ki aakhir raat mein is ummat ki bakhshish hoti
hai kaha gaya kya vo shabe qadr hai? Farmaya nahi! Lekin
kaam karne walo ko us waqt mazdoori poori di jati hai
jab wo kaam poora kar le. (ahmad)

7) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis ko
roza ki halat mein khud ba khud qay (ulti, vomiting) aa
jaye us par qaza wajib nahi aur jo apne irada se qay kare
us par qaza wajib hai. (tirmizi, Abu dawood)

8) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
Anwaarul Hadees 201

roza rakh kar buri baat kehna aur us par amal karna na
chhode to khuda e ta'ala ko is ki parwa nahi ki usne khana
peena chhod diya hai. (bukhari)

Is hadees shareef ki sharah mein Hazrat Shaykh Abdul

Haq muhaddis dehalwi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte
hain matlab ye hain ki roza qubool na hoga isliye ki roza
ke wajib karne ka maqsad yahi bhook aur pyas nahi hai
balki lazzaton ki khwahishon ka todna aur khud garzi ki
aag ko bujhana maqsad hai taaki nafs khwahishon ki taraf
jane ke bajaye Allah ke hukm par chalne wala ho jaye.
(ash'atullamaat jild 2 page 85)

9) Hazrate Salama ibne muhabbaq radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
jis shakhs ke paas aisi sawari ho jo aaram se manzil tak
pahuncha de to us ko chahiye ki roza rakhe jahan bhi
ramzan aa jaye. (Abu dawood)

10) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki Allah ta'ala
ne shara'i musafir se aadhi namaz maaf farma di (yani
musafir 4 rak'at waali farz namaz 2 padhe) aur musafir,
doodh pilane waali aur pet mein bachcha waali aurat se
roza maaf kar diya yani un logon ko ijazat hai ki us waqt
roza na rakhein baad mein qaza kare lein.
(Abu dawood, tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 202

Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees shareef ki sharah mein
likhte hain ki doodh pilane waali aur pet mein bachcha
waali aurat ko roza na rakhne ki ijazat sirf us soorat mein
hai ki bachcha ko ya khud usko roza se nuqsan pahunche
warna ijazat nahi hai.

11) Hazrate Abu Ayyub Ansari radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis
ne ramzan ka roza rakha phir us ke baad 6 roze shawwal
ke roze rakhe to us ne goya humesha roza rakha. (muslim)

12) Hazrate Abu qatada radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
mujhe khuda e ta'ala ki rahmat se ummeed hai ki arfa ke
din ka roza ek saal agle aur ek saal pichhle ka gunah door
kar dega. (muslim)
Wazeh ho ki arfa ka roza maidane arfaat mein mana hai.
(bahare shariat)

13) Hazrate Hafsa radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki 4

cheezein hain jinhein Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam nahi
chhodte the:
10vi muharram ka roza,
zilhijja ke roze (1 se 9 tak),
har mahina ke teen roze,
2 rak'at fajr ki farz se pehle. (nasai)
Anwaarul Hadees 203

14) Hazrate Abuzar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki aey
Abuzar! Jab kisi mahina mein teen din roza rakhna ho to
13, 14 aur 15 tareekh ko roza rakho. (tirmizi, nasai)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) pahli shawwal aur 10, 11, 12 zilhijja ko roza rakhna
makrooh tahreemi aur najaaiz hai.
(Tahtawi page 387, durre mukhtar raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 86)

2) ihtilaam ho jane ya humbistari karne ke baad nahaya

nahi aur isi halat mein poora din guzaar diya to wo
namazon ke chhod dene ke sabab sakht gunahgar hoga
magar roza ho jayega.
(baharurraeq jild 2 page 273, fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 187)

3) beemar ko beemari ke badh jane ya der mein achcha

hone ya tandurust ko beemar ho jane ka yaqeen ho to
roza todne ki ijazat hai. Yaqeen ki teen sooratein hain-
uski khuli hui pahchan pai jati hai.
ya us shakhs ka apna tajarba hai ya kisi sunni musalman
mahir (special) doctor ya hakeem ne us ki khabar di ho
jab ki wo faasiq na ho.
aur agar na koi pahchan ho na tajarba na is qism ke doctor
ne use bataya balki kisi kafir ya faasiq ya badmazhab
doctor ya hakeem ke kahne se roza tod diya to kaffara
lazim aayega. (raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 120, bahare shariat)
Anwaarul Hadees 204

4) jo shakhs ramzan mein bila sabab khullam khulla

jaanbujh kar khaye to badshah e islam use qatl kar de.
(shaami, bahare shariat)

5) Etikaf karne wale ke siwa doosron ko masjidon mein

roza iftaar karna khana peena jaaiz nahi.
(durre mukhtar, fatawa razwiya)
Lihaza doosre log agar masjid mein iftaar karna chahate
hain to Etikaf ki niyyat karke masjid mein jayein kuch
zikr ya durood shareef padhne ke baad ab kha pi sakte
hain magar is soorat mein bhi masjid ki izzat zaruri hai.
Aaj kal mumbai waghaira ki bahut si masjidon mein balki
kuch dehaton mein bhi iftaar ke waqt masjidon ki badi
be hurmati (be izzati) karte hain jo najaaiz aur haraam
hai. Imaam aur masjidon ke mutawalliyon ko is baat par
tavajjoh karna zaruri hai warna qiyamat ke din un se sakht
puchh gachh hogi.

Chaand dekhne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jab
tak chaand na dekh lo roza na rakho aur jab tak chaand
na dekh lo iftaar na karo aur agar baadal ya gard wa gubar
hone ki wajah se chaand nazar na aaye to 30 din ki ginti
poori kar lo aur ek riwayat mein hai ki mahina kabhi 29
Anwaarul Hadees 205

din ka hota hai pas tum jab tak chaand na dekh lo roza
na rakho aur agar tumhare samne baadal ya gard wa gubar
ho jaye to 30 din ki ginti poori kar lo. (bukhari, muslim)
Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki shariat mein jyotishi ki baat moatabar nahi us par
bharosa nahi kar sakte aur Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam wa sahaba wa taabi'en rizwanullahi ta'ala
alaihim ajmaen aur agle pichhle aalimo ne us par amal
nahi kiya aur na aetibar kiya.

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki chaand dekh
kar roza rakhna shuru karo aur chaand dekh kar iftaar
karo aur agar baadal ho to sha'aban ki ginti poori kar lo.

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki ek dehat ke rahne wale ne Huzoor ke paas jakar kaha
ki maine ramzan ka chaand dekha hai Huzoor ne farmaya
kya tu gawahi deta hai ki Allah ta'ala ke siwa koi ibadat
ke layeq nahi kaha haan! Farmaya kya tu gawahi deta hai
ki Muhammad sallallaho alaihi wasallam Allah ta'ala ke
rasool hain usne kaha haan! Huzoor ne farmaya aey Bilal!
Logon mein ailaan kar do ki kal roza rakhein.
(Abu dawood, tirmizi, nasai)
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain ki is hadees shareef
Anwaarul Hadees 206

se sabit hua ki ek mard mastoorulhaal yani jis ka faasiq

hona zahir na ho us ki khabar ramzan ke chaand ke baare
mein maan (accept) li jati hai shahadat ka shabd zaruri
nahi. (ash'atullamaat jild 2 page 79)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) chaand ke sabit hone ki kai sooratein hain:
Chaand ki khabar:
29 sha'aban ko chaand nikalne ki jagah saaf na ho to ek
musalman mard ya aurat jab ki faasiq na ho to us ki
khabar se ramzan ka chaand sabit ho jayega aur chaand
nikalne ki jagah saaf hone ki soorat mein ek shakhs ka jo
faasiq na ho aabadi se bahar khule maidan mein ya unche
makaan par se dekhna kaafi hai warna ek badi jama'at
chahiye jo apni aankh se chaand ka dekhna bayan kare
baaqi 11 mahinon ke liye chaand nikalne ki jagah saaf na
hone ki soorat mein 2 aadilon ki gawahi zaruri hai aur
saaf hone ki soorat mein itni badi jama'at chahiye jin ka
jhoot par ittifaq karna mushkil ho. (durre mukhtar maye
raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 93 wa 95, baharurraeq jild 2 page 269)

Shahadat alash'shahadat :
yani gawahon ne chaand khud na dekha balki dekhne
walo ne un ke samne gawahi di aur apni gawahi par
unhein gawah kiya to is tarah bhi chaand ka suboot ho
jata hai jab ki asal gawahaan aane se majboor ho. Uska
tareeqa ye hai ki gawahaane asal mein se har ek do
Anwaarul Hadees 207

aadmiyon se kahein ki meri is gawahi par gawah ho jao ki

maine fulan saal ke fulan mahina ka chaand fulan din ki
shaam ko dekha phir un gawahon mein se har ek aakar
yoon gawahi dein ki mein gawahi deta hoon ki fulan ibne
fulan aur fulan ibne fulan ne mujhe apni is gawahi par
gawah kiya ki unhone fulan saal ke fulan mahina ka
chaand fulan din ki shaam ko dekha aur unhone mujh se
kaha ki meri is gawahi par gawah ho jao.
(durre mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 4 page 409)

Shahadat alalqaza:
yani kisi doosre shahar mein shariat ke qazi ya mufti ke
samne chaand hone par gawahiyan guzri aur us ne chaand
ke sabit hone ka hukm diya us gawahi aur hukm ke waqt
2 aadil gawah maujood the unhone yahan aakar mufti ke
samne kaha ki hum gawahi dete hain ki humare samne
fulan shahar ke fulan mufti ke paas gawahiyan guzri ki
fulan chaand ka dekhna fulan din ki shaam ko hua hai
aur mufti ne in gawahiyon par fulan din chaand ke sabit
hone ka hukm diya to is tarah bhi chaand ka suboot ho
jata hai.(fatawa Imaame gazzi page 6, fatahul qadir jild 2 page 243)

Kitabul ilalqazi:
shariat ka qazi aur jahan shariat ka qazi na ho wahan
shahar ke sab se bade sunni saheeh aqeeda wale aalim ke
samne shariat waali gawahi guzre wo doosre shahar ke sab
se bade sunni saheeh aqeeda wale aalim ke naam khat
Anwaarul Hadees 208

(letter) likhe ki mere samne is mazmoon par shara'i

gawahi guzre aur us khat mein apna naam aur jis ke paas
khat bhejna ho us ka poora naam wa pata (address)
likhein aur wo khat 2 aadil muttaqi parhezgar ko de wo
log doosre shahar ke us aalim ke paas layein aur gawahi
dein ki ye khat fulan shahar ke fulan aalim ka hai to
doosre shahar ka aalim agar is gawahi ko apne mazhab ke
lihaz se suboot ke liye kaafi samjhe to us par amal kar
sakta hai. (fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 551)
Agar shahar ke sab se bade sunni saheeh aqeeda wale
aalim ka khat na ho kisi doosre ka khat ho ya 2 gawah
lekar na jayein ya donon aadil parhezgar na ho to in
sooraton mein doosre shahar ke aalim ko khat par amal
karna jaaiz nahi.

Istifaza:
yani jis islami shahar mein aisa mufti ho ki roza aur eid
wa baqara eid usi ke fatwa se hote ho jahil log khud eid
wa ramzan na thahara lete ho wahan se kuch jama'atein
aayein aur sab ek zuban se khabar dein ki wahan fulan din
chaand dekh kar roza hua ya eid ki gai to is tarah bhi
chaand ka suboot ho jata hai lekin sirf bazari afwah ud
jaye aur kahne wale ka pata (address) na ho puchhne par
jawab mile ki suna hai ya log kehte hain to aisi khabar
hargiz istifaza nahi aur aisa shahar ki jahan koi mufti na
ho ya ho magar na ahal ho ya bharosa ke layeq ho magar
wahan ke jahil log jab chahate hain eid wa ramzan khud
Anwaarul Hadees 209

kar lete hain jaisa ki aaj kal aam taur par ho raha hai to
aise shaharon ki shuhrat qubool ke qabil nahi hai.
(fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 553)

Ikmaal e iddat:
yani jab ek mahina ka 30 din poora ho jaye to doosre
mahina ka chaand sabit ho jayega lekin agar ek gawah ki
gawahi par ramzan ka chaand maan liya gaya aur is hisab
se 30 din poore ho gaye magar chaand nikalne ki jagah
saaf hone ke bavajood chaand nazar nahi aaya to is soorat
mein 30 din kaafi nahi balki ek roza aur rakhna padega.
(durre mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 97)

2) agar chaand shariat ke tareeqa se sabit ho jaye to

pachchhim (west) walo ka dekhna purab (east) walo ke
liye lazim hoga aisa hi fatawa gazzi page 5 mein hai.

3) jantari se chaand hargiz sabit na hoga.

(shaami jild 2 page 94, durre mukhtar)

4) akhbar (newspaper) se bhi chaand hargiz sabit na hoga

isliye ki akhbari khabarein basa awqaat gap (fake) nikalti
hain aur agar khabar saheeh ho to bhi baghair shariat wale
suboot ke hargiz qubool ke qabil nahi.
(raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 97)
Anwaarul Hadees 210

5) khat (letter) se bhi chaand sabit na hoga isliye ki ek

likhawat (writing) doosri likhawat se mil jati hai lihaza us
se yaqeen wala ilm na hoga. (durre mukhtar, hidaya)

6) taar aur telephone be aetibari mein khat se badh kar

hain isliye ki khat mein kam se kam likhne wale ke hath
ki pahchan hoti hai taar wa telephone mein wo bhi nahi
aur jab gawah parde ke pichhe hota hai to gawahi nahi
maani (accept karna) jati isliye ki ek aawaz se doosri aawaz
mil jati hai to taar wa telephone ke zariye gawahi kaise
maani ja sakti hai. (fatawa aalamgeeri jild 3 page 357)

7) Radio aur television mein taar wa telephone se zyada

pareshaniyan hain isliye ki taar wa telephone par sawal wa
jawab bhi kar sakte hain magar radio aur television par
kuch bhi nahi kar sakte. Baharhaal ye nayi cheezein
khabar pahunchane mein to kaam aa sakti hain lekin
gawahiyon mein nahi maani ja sakti. Yahi wajah hai ki
khat, taar, telephone, radio, television ki khabaron par
kachehriyon ke muqaddamon ka faisla nahi hota balki
gawahon ko hazir hokar gawahi deni padti hai phir faisla
hota hai.
Ta'ajjub hai ki jab duniyavi jhagdon mein maujooda
kachehari ka qanoon redio aur television ke zariye gawahi
manne ko tayyar nahi to phir deeni muamale mein shariat
ka qanoon unke zariye gawahi kaise maan sakta hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 211

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki hadees hai ki agar

chaand mein shubah (shak) ho jaye to 30 din ki ginti
poori karo. (bukhari, muslim)
Magar afsos ki is zamana ke bahut se musalman ki un
mein zyada be namazi wa be rozadar hote hain, telephone
aur radio waghaira ki khabar par ek hungama khada karke
qiyamat barpa kar dete hain.
Khuda e ta'ala un na samajh musalmano ko apne nabiyye
kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ki hadees par amal ki
taufeeq ata farmaye aameen.

8) jahan islami badshah aur shariat ka qazi koi na ho to

shahar ka sab se bada sunni saheeh aqeeda wala mufti us
ka qaayam muqam hai aur jahan koi mufti na ho to aam
musalmano ke samne chaand ki gawahi di jaye.
(fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 547)

9) be namazi ya namaz padhta ho magar jama'at chhod

ne ki aadat rakhta ho, dadhi munde, dadhi katarwa (kaat)
kar ek mutthi se kam rakhne wale ye sab faasiq molin hain
in ki gawahi shariat nahi manti. Isi tarah kafir,
badmazhab aur nabaligh ki gawahi bhi shara ke nazdeek
aetibar ke qabil nahi. (kutub e aamma)

10) chaand dekh kar us ki taraf ungli se ishara karna

makrooh hai agarche doosre ko batane ke liye ho.
(bahare shariat jild 5 page 685)
Anwaarul Hadees 212

11) musalmano ko apne saare kaamon mein arabi islami

tareekh wa sana ka aetibar karna wajib hai doosri tareekh
wa sana ka aetibar karna jaaiz nahi aisa hi tafseere kabeer
jild 4 page 445 mein hai.

Shabe Qadr

1) Hazrate Anas ibne Maalik radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki jab ramzan ka mahina shuru hua to Huzoor
alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki ye mahina tum
mein aaya hai aur ismein ek raat aisi hai jo 1000 mahinon
se achchi hai to jo shakhs iski barkaton se mahroom raha
wo tamam bhalaiyon se mahroom raha aur nahi
mahroom rakha jata is ki bhalaiyon se magar wo jo bilkul
be naseeb ho. (ibne maaja)

2) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki ramzan ke
aakhiri ashrah ki taaq raaton mein shabe qadr ko talash
karo. (bukhari)

3) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki

maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam se puchha ki ya
rasoolallah! Agar mujh ko shabe qadr maloom ho jaye to
mein us mein kya karu? Aap ne farmaya ki ye dua padhe-
ُ ‫اَللّٰه َّم اِنَّكَ َعف ٌُو تُح ُِّب ال َرعف َرو فَا رع‬
‫ف َعنِّى‬
Anwaarul Hadees 213

Tarjuma : aey Allah! Tu maaf farmane wala hai, maaf

karna tujhe pasand hai to mujhe maaf farma de. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam jitni ramzan ki aakhiri
ashrah mein ibadat ke liye koshish karte the utni kisi
doosre ashrah mein na karte the. (muslim)

5) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jab shabe
qadr aati hai to Jibreel alaihissalam firishton ki jama'at ke
sath aate hain aur har us banda ke liye bakhshish ki dua
karte hain jo khade hokar ya baith kar khuda e ta'ala ke
zikr mein laga rahta hai phir jab unhein eid ka din naseeb
hota hai to khuda e ta'ala apne un bandon par apne
firishton ke samne apni khushi zahir karta hai aur farmata
hai ki aey mere firishton! Us mazdoor ki mazdoori kya
hai jo apna kaam poora kar de! Firishte kehte hain ki aey
mere parwardigar us ki mazdoori ye hai ki us ko poora
badla diya jaye khuda e ta'ala farmata hai ki aey mere
firishton! Mere bandon aur meri laundiyon ne (mere
muqarrar kiye huye) farz ko ada kar diya ab wo gharon se
dua ke liye eidgah ki taraf nikle hain qasam hain apni
izzat, apne jalal, apni bakhshish wa rahmat, apni shaan ki
badai aur apni rif'ati makaan ki, ki mein un ki dua'o ko
qubool karunga phir khuda e ta'ala farmata hai aey mere
bandon! Apne gharon ko laut (wapas ho) jao maine tum
Anwaarul Hadees 214

ko bakhsh diya aur tumhari buraiyon ko nekiyon se badal

diya. Farmaya Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne to
musalman eidgah se is haal mein wapas hote hain ki un
ke gunah bakhsh diye jate hain. (baihaqi)

6) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ki

ramzan ka aakhiri ashrah aata hai to Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam apne tahband ko mazboot baandh lete (yani
ibadat mein koshish farmate), raaton ko jaagte aur apne
ghar walo ko jagate.
Note : baaz jagahon par shabe qadr mein isha ki namaz
ke liye 7 baar azaan kehte hain ye be asal hai jis ka koi
suboot nahi.

Etikaf

1) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ramzan ke
aakhiri 10 dinon mein Etikaf kiya karte the yahan tak ki
isi tareeqe par intiqal farmaya. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ramzan ke aakhiri 10
dinon mein Etikaf farmaya karte the aur ek saal Etikaf
nahi farmaya to doosre saal 20 din Etikaf farmaya.
(tirmizi, Abu dawood)
Anwaarul Hadees 215

Ramzan ke aakhiri 10 dinon mein Etikaf karna sunnat e

muakkada hai jaisa ki Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq
muhaddis dehalwi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain
ki zahire mazhab e hanfiya mein Etikaf sunnate
muakkada hai isliye ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam
humesha Etikaf farmaya karte the yahan tak ki is duniya
se tashreef le gaye.

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) Etikaf ki teen qismein hain:
Wajib: ke Etikaf ki mannat maani jaise yoon kaha ki
mera bachcha tandurust ho gaya to mein teen din Etikaf
karunga to bachcha ke tandurust hone par roza ke sath
teen din ka Etikaf wajib hoga.
Sunnat e muakkada: ke 20wi ramzan ko sooraj doobte
waqt Etikaf ki niyyat se masjid mein ho aur 30wa ramzan
ko sooraj ke doobne ke baad ya 29 ko chaand hone ke
baad nikle ye Etikaf sunnate kifaya hai yani agar sab log
chhod dein to sab ki pakad hogi aur ek ne kar liya to sab
chhutti pa gaye.
in donon ke ilawa jo Etikaf kiya jaye wo mustahab hai ye
teesri qism hai.

2) Etikaf karne wala duniyavi baat na kare, Qur’an

majeed, durood shareef padhe aur deen ka ilm padhne
padhane mein mashgool rahe. Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam aur doosre nabiyon aur waaliyon ke waqiya ki
Anwaarul Hadees 216

kitabein padhein aisa hi fatawa aalamgeeri jild 1 page 198

mein hai.

3) mustahab Etikaf ki aasan soorat ye hai ki jab bhi masjid

mein dakhil ho to darwaza par masjid mein jane ki niyyat
ke sath Etikaf ki bhi niyyat kar lein jab tak masjid mein
rahenge Etikaf ka bhi sawab milega. Niyyat ke alfaaz ye
hain:
ِ ‫بِ رس ِم اهّٰللِ َد َخل ُرت َو َع َل ريهِ َت َوكَّل ُرت َون َ َوير ُت ُس َّن َة ر‬
َ ‫اْل رعتِكَافِ اَللّٰ ُه َّم ا رف َتحر لِى َابر َو‬
‫اب َر رح َمت َِک‬
Tarjuma : Allah ta'ala ke muqaddas naam ki barkat ke
sath mein dakhil hua aur usi par maine bharosa kiya aur
maine sunnat e Etikaf ki niyyat ki ya Allah mere liye apne
rahmat ke darwaze khol de.

Qur’an majeed padhne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Usman radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki tum mein
sab se achcha aadmi wo hai jis ne Qur’an ko sikha aur
doosron ko sikhaya. (bukhari)

2) Hazrate Ma'az juhani radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
aadmi Qur’an ko pade aur us par amal kare to qiyamat ke
din us ke maa'n aur baap ko aisa taaj pahnaya jayega ki
us ki chamak duniya ke sooraj ki chamak se badh kar hogi
Anwaarul Hadees 217

jab ki sooraj ko itna qareeb maan liya jaye ki jaise tumhare

gharon mein utar aaya hai phir tum samajh sakte ho ki
jab maa'n baap ka ye martaba hoga to us shakhs ka kya
darja hoga jis ne Qur’an kareem par amal kiya. (ahmad)

3) Hazrate ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
Qur’an majeed mein se ek harf (letter) padhe to har harf
ke badle ek neki milegi aur har neki 10 nekiyon ke
barabar hogi. (tirmizi)
Qur’an mein kul (total) 321267 huroof hain to poore
Qur’an ki tilawat se 3212670 nekiyan milengi.

4) Hazrate Bara radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki ek

shakhs surah e kahf padh raha tha aur us ke qareeb ek
taraf do rassiyon se ghoda bandha hua tha us ghode par
ek baadal chha gaya aur ghode se qareeb hua phir aur
qareeb hua aur ghode ne us ko dekh kar uchhalna koodna
shuru kiya jab subah hui to us ne Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ke paas aakar saara qissa bayan kiya aap ne
farmaya ye sakina yani rahmat thi jo Qur’an padhne ke
sabab utari. (bukhari, muslim)

5) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Usaid ibne huzair ne bayan kiya hai ki mein
raat ko surah e baqrah padh raha tha aur mera ghoda
mere paas bandha hua tha achanak ghoda koodne
Anwaarul Hadees 218

uchhalne laga mein padhte padhte chup ho gaya to ghoda

bhi thahar gaya maine phir padhna shuru kiya ghoda phir
usi tarah uchhalne koodne laga aakhir maine padhna
band kar diya aur mera beta yahya ghode ke qareeb so
raha tha mujh ko dar hua ki kahin ghoda us ko takleef na
pahuncha de is khayaal se yahya ko hata kar jab aasman
ki taraf sar uthaya to achanak dekha ki koi cheez chhappar
ki taraf hai jis mein chiragon jaisi chamakti hui cheezein
hain jab subah hui to is qissa ko maine Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam se bayan kiya aapne farmaya aey
ibne huzair Qur’an padhte raho maine kaha ya
rasoolallah! Mera beta yahya qareeb tha mujhe ko dar hua
ki kahin ghoda us ko kuchal na de isliye mein yahya ki
taraf chala gaya aur aasman ki taraf sar uthaya to koi cheez
chhappar ki taraf dikhai di jis mein chiragon ki tarah
cheezein thi phir maine bahar nikal kar dekha to kuch bhi
na tha Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya tum
jante ho wo kya tha? Maine kaha nahi! Aapne farmaya wo
firishte the jo tere Qur’an padhne ko sunne aaye the agar
tu barabar padhta rahta to subah ko log firishton ko
dekhte aur firishte un ki nazaron se na chhupte.
(bukhari, muslim)

6) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne Hazrate Ubai
bin Kaab radiallaho ta'ala anhu se puchha ki tum namaz
mein kya padhte ho to unhone surah e fatiha padhi to
Anwaarul Hadees 219

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya qasam hai us

zaat ki jis ke qabza mein meri jaan hai ki taurat, injeel aur
zabur yahan tak ki Qur’an mein is ke misl koi doosri
soorat nahi utari. (tirmizi)

7) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki har cheez ka dil hai
aur Qur’an ka dil surah e yaseen hai to jo shakhs surah
yaseen ko padhe us ke liye 10 Qur’an padhne ka sawab
likha jata hai. (tirmizi, daarmi)

8) Hazrate Ata ibne ribaah radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki mujh ko maloom hua ki rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne farmaya ki din ke shuru hissa mein jo shakhs
surah e yaseen padhe to us ki haajatein aur muradein
poori kar di jati hain. (daarmi)

9) Hazrate Maaqil ibne yasaar muzni radiallaho ta'ala

anhu se riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu
wattasleem ne farmaya ki jis aadmi ne sirf khuda ki
khushi hasil karne ke liye surah e yaseen ko padha to us
ke agle gunah maaf kiye jate hain to is soorat ko tum log
apne murdon ke paas padha karo. (baihaqi)

10) Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki maine

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko ye farmate huye suna
Anwaarul Hadees 220

ki har cheez ki ek khubsoorati hai aur Qur’an paak ki

khubsoorati surah e Rahman hain. (baihaqi)

11) Hazrate Abu darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya kya tum mein
se koi aadmi raat ke waqt tihai (1/3) Qur’an nahi padh
sakta? Sahaba ne puchha ya rasoolallah! Tihai Qur’an
kaise padha jaye? Aap ne farmaya surah e ikhlas tihai
Qur’an ke barabar hai. (muslim, bukhari)

12) Hazrate Abu moosa ash'ari radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki Qur’an ki hifazat karo qasam hai us zaat ki jis
ke qabza mein meri jaan hai apni rassi se unt nikal jane ki
ba nisbat Qur’an seena se jald nikal jata hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

13) Hazrate Sayeed ibne ubada radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs Qur’an majeed padhe aur phir us ko bhul jaye wo
qiyamat ke din khuda se is haal mein milega ki us ke hath
paanv kodh ke sabab gal gaye honge. (Abu dawood, daarmi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

ُ َ
1) namaz ke bahar kisi soorat ke shuru se padhte waqt ‫ا ُعوذ‬
َ‫ل‬ َ‫ل‬
‫يم‬
ِ ‫الر ِج‬ ‫ِم الش ْي ٰط ِن‬
َ ِ ِ ‫" ِِبهّٰلل‬Aauzu billahi minash shaitaan
nirrajeem" padhna mustahab aur "Bismillah" padhna
Anwaarul Hadees 221

sunnat hai aur bich surat se padhna shuru kare to "Aauzu

billah" aur "Bismillah" se padhna mustahab hai.
(bahare shariat)

2) surah e tauba ke shuru mein "Aauzu billah" padhne ka

naya tareeqa jo aaj kal ke hafizon ne nikala hai be asal hai
aur ye jo mashhoor hai ki 'surah e tauba ke kisi hissa se
padhna shuru kare to bismillah na padhe ye mahaz galat
hai'. (bahare shariat jild 3 page 309)

3) kuch jagahon par surah e tauba ki aakhiri do aayaton

se padhna shuru karte hain to bismillah nahi padhte
halanki is aayat ke shuru mein bhi aauzu billah aur
bismillah padhna mustahab hai.

4) kisi jagah sab log buland aawaz se Qur’an majeed

padhe ye haraam hain. Bahut si jagahon par teejon mein
sab buland aawaz se padhte hain ye haraam hai agar kai
aadmi padhne wale ho to hukm hai ki aahista padhein.
(bahare shariat jild 3 page 310, durre mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar
jild 1 page 383)

5) poore Qur’an majeed ka zubani yaad karna farze kifaya

hai aur surah e fatiha aur doosri chhoti surat ya us ki misl
jaise teen chhoti aayatein ya ek badi aayat ka zubani yaad
karna wajibe ayen hai. (bahare shariat)
Aur durre mukhtar mein bhi aisa hi hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 222

6) Qur’an majeed ke sab harfon (letters) ko us ki saheeh

aawaz ke sath padhein warna matlab bigadne ki soorat
mein namaz na hogi. (bahare shariat)

7) jo log Qur’an majeed ke saheeh padhne par qudrat na

rakhte ho un ke liye zaruri hai ki saheeh padhne ki poori
koshish jaari rakhein warna namaz na hogi.
(fatawa razwiya jild 3 page 95, shaami jild 1 page 409)

8) dehaton mein chhote chhote madarson ke bahut se

mudarriseen (teachers) ko dekha gaya hai ki wo Qur’an
majeed ke huroof (letters) ko saheeh nahi padhte hain ye
sakht gunah hain aur kuch to bila wuzu Qur’an majeed
ko hath lagate hain jo sakht najaaiz wa haraam hai.

9) aaj kal bahut se hafiz is tarah Qur’an majeed padhte

hain ki jaldi mein lafz ke lafz kha jate hain aur us par fakhr
hota hai ki fulan itna jald padhta hai halanki is tarah
Qur’an majeed padhna sakht haraam hai.
(bahare shariat jild 3 page 306)

10) makrooh waqton mein yani sooraj nikalte, doobte

waqt aur dopahar mein Qur’an majeed ka padhna jaaiz
hai magar behtar nahi. Hazrat Sadrushshariya Maulana
Amjad Ali sahab rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi likhte hain ki
in waqton mein Qur’an majeed padhna behtar nahi
behtar ye hai ki zikr aur durood shareef mein laga rahe.
(bahare shariat jild 3 page 230)
Anwaarul Hadees 223

Aur behtar ka khilaaf bila karahat jaaiz hai.

Hajj ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
aey logon! Khuda ne tum par hajj farz kiya hai Aqra ibne
Haabis radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne khade ho kar puchha ya
rasoolallah! Kya har saal hajj farz hai? Farmaya agar main
haan kar du to har saal hajj farz ho jaye aur agar har saal
farz ho jaye to tum use ada karne ki taqat nahi rakhte
isliye hajj poori zindagi mein sirf ek martaba farz hai aur
jo is se zyada kare wo nafl hai. (ahmad, daarmi, mishkat)
Maloom hua ki Huzoore akram sallallaho alaihi wasallam
shariat ke hukmon par poora ikhtiyar rakhte hain ki agar
chahate to har saal hajj karna farz kar dete.

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
aadmi hajj ka irada kare to phir jald us ko poora kare.
(Abu dawood, daarmi)

3) Hazrate Ibne Mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
hajj aur umrah ek ke baad dusre ko ada karo yani qiraan
ka ihraam bandhon ya ek ke baad fauran doosre ka
Anwaarul Hadees 224

ihraam bandhon isliye ki ye donon iflaas aur gunahon ko

is tarah door kar dete hain jis tarah bhatti lohe, chaandi
aur sone ke mail ko door kar deti hai aur hajj maqbool ka
badla sirf jannat hai. (tirmizi, nasai)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
hajj ya umrah ya Allah ke rasta mein ladai ke irada se nikla
aur phir rasta hi mein mar gaya to Allah ta'ala us ke haq
mein humesha ke liye mujahid, haji aur umrah karne
wale ka sawab likh deta hai. (baihaqi, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
ramzan mein umrah karna hajj ke barabar hai.

6) Hazrate Abu Razin uqaili radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki wo nabiyye kareem sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke paas hazir huye aur kaha ya rasoolallah! Mera
budha baap itna kamzor hai ki hajj wa umrah ki taqat
nahi rakhta aur na sawari par safar karne ki us mein
quwwat hai aap ne farmaya tu apne baap ki taraf se hajj
wa umrah kar le. (tirmizi, Abu dawood)

7) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke paas ek aadmi ne
hazir ho kar kaha ki meri bahan ne hajj ki mannat maani
Anwaarul Hadees 225

thi aur mannat poori karne se pehle wo mar gai aap ne

farmaya agar us par qarz hota to kya us ko tu ada karta?
Usne kahan haan! Aap ne farmaya to phir khuda e ta'ala
ka qarz bhi ada kar ki us ka ada karna zyada zaruri hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

8) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki aurat
baghair mehram ke hargiz safar na kare chahe wo hajj hi
ka safar kyun na ho. (bukhari, muslim)

9) Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
raah ke kharch aur baitullah shareef tak pahuncha dene
waali sawari ke kharch ka maalik ho aur phir us ne hajj
nahi kiya to us ke yahoodi ya nasrani hokar marne mein
koi farq nahi aur ye isliye ki Qur’an majeed mein hai ki
"Khuda e ta'ala ke liye baitullah ka hajj karna logon par
farz hai jab ki hajj ke saare zaruri kharch ka Maalik ho".
(tirmizi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) dikhawe ke liye hajj karna aur haraam maal se hajj ko
jana haraam hai.
(durre mukhtar, raddul muhtaar, bahare shariat jild 6 page 719)
2) hajj karne ke liye bhi tasweer aur photo khinchana jaaiz
nahi chahe hajj farz ho ya nafl.
Anwaarul Hadees 226

Fatawa razwiya jild 3 page 729 par ashbaah se hai ki

gunah se bachna neki kamane se aham hai.

3) aurat ko makka shareef tak jane mein teen din ya zyada

ka rasta ho to us ke sath shauhar ya mehram hona zaruri
hai chahe wo jawan aurat ho ya budhi. Mehram ka
matlab ye hai ki jis se humesha ke liye us aurat ka nikah
haraam hai chahe nasab ki wajah se nikah haraam ho jaise
baap, beta aur bhai waghaira ya doodh ke rishta se nikah
haraam ho jaise doodh shareeki bhai, baap, beta waghaira
ya sasurali rishta ke sabab nikah haraam ho jaise sasur aur
shauhar ka beta waghaira. (bahare shariat)

4) shauhar ya mehram jis ke sath aurat safar kar sakti hai

us ka aaqil baligh hona aur faasiq na hona shart hai, pagal
ya nabaligh ya faasiq ke sath nahi ja sakti.
(aalamgeeri, durre mukhtar, bahare shariat)

5) aurat ko baghair mehram ya shauhar ke hajj ke liye

jana haraam hai agar hajj karegi to ho jayega magar har
qadam par gunah likha jayega.
(fatawa razwiya jild 4 page 691)

Kuch auratein baghair mehram apne peer ya kisi budhe

aadmi ke sath hajj ko jati hain ye bhi najaaiz wa haraam
hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 227

6) aurat ke sath shauhar ya mehram na ho to us par zaruri

nahi ki hajj ke jane ke liye nikah kare. (bahare shariat)

7) agar hajj ke kharch ka maalik ho aur khujoor waghaira

lane ki taqat na rakhta ho to tab bhi hajj ko jana farz hai
us ki wajah se hajj na karna haraam hai. (bahare shariat)

8) sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke rauza ki

ziyarat kare aur baitullah shareef ki haziri ke baad hajiyon
ko chahiye to ye tha ki apne logon mein mazhabi rang
paida karte magar afsos ki aisa karne ke bajaye wahan se
radio lakar apne logon ko dete hain jis se wo gaana bajana
sun kar gunah kamate rahte hain jis se radio lane wale
haaji bhi gunahgar hote hain isliye ki Allah ne farmaya ki
"Neki aur parhezgari par logon ki madad karo, gunah aur
zyadti par madad na kro". (para 6 ruku 5)

9) jis ne paak maal, paak kamai, paak niyyat se hajj kiya

aur us mein ladai jhagda aur har qism ke gunah se bacha
phir hajj ke baad fauran mar gaya itni muhlat na mili ki
jo Allah ya bandon ke haq us ke zimma the unhein ada
karta ya ada karne ki fikr karta to hajj qubool hone ki
soorat mein poori ummeed hai ki Allah ta'ala apne saare
haq ko maaf farma de aur bandon ke haq ko apne zimma
lekar haq walo ko qiyamat ke din raazi kare.
(aajbul imdad writer aala Hazrat imaam ahmad raza rahmatullahi
ta'ala alaihi)
Anwaarul Hadees 228

Aur agar hajj ke baad zinda raha aur jahan tak ho saka
haq ada kiya, guzre huye saalon ki baaqi zakaat ada kar
di, chhuti hui namaz aur roza ki qaza ki, jis ka haq maar
liya tha us ko ya marne ke baad uske warison ko de diya,
jise takleef pahunchi thi maaf kara liya, jo haq wala na
raha us ki taraf se sadqa kar diya, agar Allah aur bandon
ke haq mein se ada karte karte kuch rah gaya to maut ke
waqt apne maal mein se un ke ada karne ki wasiyat kar
gaya. Khulasa ye ki Allah aur bandon ke haq se chhutkare
ki jahan tak ho saka poori koshish ki to us ke liye
bakhshish ki aur zyada ummeed hai. (aajbul imdad)

Haan agar hajj ke baad qudrat hone ke bawujood in

baaton se laparwahi barti unhein ada na kiya to ye sab
gunah phir se us ke zimma honge isliye ki Allah aur
bandon ke haq to baaqi hi the un ke ada karne se der
karna phir taaja gunah hua jis ko door karne ke liye wo
hajj kaafi na hoga isliye ki hajj waqt par namaz aur roza
waghaira ada na karne ke gunah ko dhota hai, hajj se
namaz aur roza ki qaza hargiz nahi maaf hoti aur na agle
zamana ke liye aazadi milti hai balki maqbool hajj ki
pahchan hi ye hai ki haaji pehle se achcha hokar wapas
ho. (aajbul imdad)

Aaj kal bahut se log kai saalon tak Allah ke haq yani
namaz, roza aur zakaat waghaira nahi ada karte aur
bandon ke haq ki kuch parwa nahi karte, kisi ko qatl karte
Anwaarul Hadees 229

hain, kisi ki zameen jabardasti le lete hain, kisi ka maal

churate hain, kisi ka rupya le lete hain aur kisi ko satate
hain phir hajj kar aate hain aur ye samajhte hain ki
humara sab gunah maaf ho gaya na ab chhuti hui qaza
namazein padhni hain na bandon ke haq maaf karana
hain ye un ki bahut badi bhool hai.
Maula ta'ala musalmano ko taufeeq ata farmaye ki wo
Allah aur bandon ke haq ko poora karein.
‫آ ِمي رن ب ِ َجاه ِ َحبِيربِهِ َس ِّيدِ ال ُرم رر َسلِي ر َن َصل ََواتُ اهّٰللِ َت َعال َى َو َس ََل ُمهُ َع َل ريهِ َو َع َل ريه ِ رم أَ رج َم ِعي ر َن‬

Madeena shareef ki haziri

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
shakhs meri qabr ki ziyarat kare us ke liye meri shafa'at
wajib hai. (daarqutni, baihaqi)

2) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo meri
ziyarat ke liye aaya siwaye meri ziyarat ke aur kisi matlab
ke liye na aaya to mujh par haq hai ki qiyamat ke din us
ki shafa'at karu. (daarqutni, tabrani)
َّ ‫ِّک الرم رج َت َبى َع َل ريهِ ال َّت ِح َّي ُة َو‬
‫الث َنا‬ ُ َ ‫ک ال ُرم رص َطفَى َونَبِي‬
َ ِ ‫ال ّٰل ُه َّم رارزُ رق َنا َشفَا َع َة َحب ِ ريب‬
Tarjuma : aey Allah! Apne habeeb e mustafa wa nabiyye
mujtaba alaihit tahiyyatu wassana ki shafa'at humein
Anwaarul Hadees 230

naseeb farma.

3) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis
ne hajj kiya aur meri wafat ke baad meri qabr ki ziyarat
ki to aisa hai jaise meri (duniyavi) zindagi mein ziyarat ki.
(daarqutni, tabrani)

Note :
(1) ziyarate aqdas wajib ke qareeb hai.
(fatawa razwiya, bahare shariat)
(2) hajj ke liye jana aur sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke rauza ki ziyarat na karna badnaseebi ki
pahchan hai.

Nabi sallallaho alaihi wasallam zinda hain

1) Hazrate Abu darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala ne zameen par nabiyon ke jismon ko khana
haraam farma diya hai lihaza Allah ke nabi zinda hain,
rozi diye jate hain. (ibne maaja, mishkat page 121)

Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
Anwaarul Hadees 231

hain ki khuda e ta'ala ke nabi duniyavi zindagi ki

haqeeqat ke sath zinda hai. (ashi'atullamaat jild 1 page 576)

Aur Hazrate Mulla Ali Qaari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is

hadees ki sharah mein farmate hain ki nabi ki duniyavi
aur baad wafat ki zindagi mein koi farq nahi isiliye kaha
jata hai auliyaullah marte nahi balki ek ghar se doosre
ghar ki taraf chale jate hain. (mirqaat jild 2 page 212)

2) Hazrate Aaus ibne aaus radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
khuda e ta'ala ne nabiyon ke jismon ko zameen par khana
haraam farma diya hai.
(Abu dawood, nasai, daarmi, baihaqi, ibne maaja, mishkat page 120)

Hazrate Mulla Ali Qaari is hadees ki sharah mein farmate

hain ki nabi apni qabron mein zinda hain.
(mirqaat jild 2 page 209)

Aur Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

bukhari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi isi hadees ki sharah
mein farmate hain ki nabi zinda hain aur un ki zindagi
sab mante aaye hain koi khilaaf nahi. Un ki zindagi
jismani haqeeqi duniyavi hai shaheedon ki tarah sirf
maanwi aur ruhani nahi hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 232

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) nabi wafat ke baad duniyavi zindagi ki haqeeqat ke sath
zinda rahte hain isiliye meraj ki raat mein jab sarkare
aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam baitul muqaddas
pahunche to nabiyon ko wahan namaz padhai agar nabi
wafat ke baad zinda na hote to baitul muqaddas mein
namaz padhne ke liye kaise aate.

2) nabiyon ki zindagi jismani haqeeqi duniyavi hai

shaheedon ki tarah sirf maanwi aur ruhani nahi hai isiliye
nabi ki wafat ke baad un ka chhoda hua maal taqseem
nahi hota aur na un ki auratein doosre se nikah kar sakti
hai aur shaheedon ka chhoda hua maal taqseem hota hai
aur un ki auratein iddat guzaar ne ke baad doosre se nikah
kar sakti hain.

3) nabiyon ki zindagi barzakhi nahi balki duniyavi hai bas

farq sirf ye hai ki hum jaise logon ki nigahon se chhupe
hain.
Maraqil falaah mein hai ki ye baat bade bade tahqeeq
karne wale aalimo ke nazdeek sabit hai ki sarkare aqdas
sallallaho alaihi wasallam haqeeqi duniyavi zindagi ke
sath zinda hain, un ko rozi di jati hai, tamam lazzat waali
cheezon ka maza pate hain lekin jo log ki unche darjon
tak nahi pahunchte hain un ki aankhon se chhupe hain.
(Tahtawi page 447)
Anwaarul Hadees 233

Aur nasimurriyaz sharah shifa qazi iyaaz jild 1 page 196

mein hai ki nabi haqeeqi zindagi ke sath apni qabron
mein zinda hain.

Aur mirqaat sharah mishkat jild 1 page 284 mein hai ki

beshak Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam zinda hain,
unhein rozi di jati hai aur un se har qism ki madad mangi
jati hai.

Aur Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

bukhari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne apne khat 'sulook
aqrabussubul bittawajjuhi ila sayyadirrasool maye
akhbarul akhyar rahimiya' deoband ki chhapi hui page
161 mein farmaya ki ummat ke aalimo mein bahut se
ikhtilaf aur kai mazhab hote huye kisi ko is mas'ala mein
koi ikhtilaf nahi hai ki aala Hazrat sallallaho alaihi
wasallam duniyavi zindagi ki haqeeqat ke sath qaayam aur
baaqi hain. Nabi ki is zindagi mein majaz ki milawat aur
pher phaar ka waham nahi hai aur ummat ke kaamon par
hazir wa nazir hain aur haqeeqat chahane walo ke liye aur
un logon ke liye ki aala Hazrat sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ki janib tavajjoh rakhte hain Huzoor un ko fayda
pahunchane wale aur parwarish karne wale hain.

4) para 23 aakhiri ruku ki aayat mein Allah ne jo Huzoor

sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke liye maut aana zikr farmaya
Anwaarul Hadees 234

to us ka matlab is duniya se jana hai aur hadeeson mein

wafat ke baad ki haqeeqi zindagi murad hai.

Kharidne aur bechne ka bayan halal rozi

1) Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
shariat ke doosre farzon ke baad halal rozi hasil karna farz
hai. (baihaqi, mishkat)

2) Hazrate Abu bakr radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jis
badan ko haraam khurak (ghiza) di gai wo jannat mein
na jayega. (baihaqi, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki logon
par ek zamana aisa bhi aayega jab ki koi is baat ki parwa
na karega ki us ne jo maal hasil kiya wo halal hai ya
haraam. (bukhari shareef)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) chakki wale gehu waghaira pisne ke baad fi kilo tees
chalis gram aataa 'jarti' kah kar nikal lete hain ye najaaiz
wa haraam hai isliye ki itna zyada aataa nahi jalta, suboot
Anwaarul Hadees 235

ye hai ki chakki wale ke paas das panch kilo aataa har din
bach jata hai.
Aur agar chakki wale kuch paisa aur apne pise huye mein
se kuch aataa mazdoori thahara dein to ye bhi najaaiz hai.
Bahare shariat jild 14 page 141 mein hai ki mazdoori par
kaam karaya aur ye tay paya ki isi mein se itna tum
mazdoori le lena ye najaaiz hai jaise kapda bunne ke liye
soot diya aur kah diya ki aadha kapda mazdoori mein le
lena ya ghalla utha kar lao us mein se do ser mazdoori le
lena ya chakki chalane ke liye bail liye aur jo aataa pisa
jayega us mein se itna mazdoori mein de diya jayega ya
khet katwaya aur usi mein se mazdoori dena tay kiya ye
sab sooratein najaaiz hain isi tarah durre mukhtar aur
aalamgeeri mein bhi hai.
Haan paisa aur kuch gehu ya baajra waghaira mazdoori
muqarrar karein to jaaiz hai. Bahare shariat mein hai ki
jaaiz hone ki soorat ye hai ki jo kuch mazdoori mein dena
hai us ko hi pehle se alag kar de ki ye tumhari mazdoori
hai jaise soot ko do hissa karke ek hissa ki nisbat kaha ki
is ka kapda bun do aur doosra diya ki ye tumhari
mazdoori hai ya ghalla uthane wale ko usi ghalla mein se
nikaal kar de diya ki ye teri mazdoori hai aur ye galla fulan
jagah pahuncha de jaisa ki phaad wale pehle hi apni
bhunai nikaal kar baaqi ko bhunte hain.

2) kuch log is tarah se khet katwate hain ki hum fi beegha

ya har roz 4 ser dhaan mazdoori denge magar ye nahi
Anwaarul Hadees 236

thahrate ki hum tumhare kaam kiye huye mein se denge

ab chahe usi kaam kiye huye mein se dein koi harj nahi.
(durre mukhtar)

3) kapda silne ke liye diya to darji ne us mein se kaat liya,

rui kaat ne ke liye di to kaat ne wale ne rui nikaal li, kapda
bunne ke liye diya to bunne wale ne soot nikaal liya aur
bharne ke liye diya to bharne walo ne soot nikaal liya ye
sab najaaiz wa haraam hai.
Afsos ki ye saari baatein khullam khulla musalmano mein
is tarah rawaaj pa gai hain ki ab logon ko khayaal hi nahi
hota ki hum haraam rozi se apna pet bhar kar apni
aakhirat barbad kar rahe hain balki awaam to awaam
kuch khaas log bhi is tarah haraam rozi kamane mein
nidar dikhai dete hain.

Achcha vyapari (businessman)

1) Hazrate Abu Sayeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki
bahut sachche aur diyanatdar vyapari ka hashr nabiyon,
siddiqon aur shaheedon ke sath hoga.
(alaihimussalam, radiallaho ta'ala anhum)

2) Hazrate Ubaid ibne rifa'aa radiallaho ta'ala anhu apne

baap se riwayat karte hain ki Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ki qiyamat ke din galat vyapariyon
Anwaarul Hadees 237

ka hashr nafarmanon ke sath hoga magar jo vyapari

khuda e ta'ala se darte huye haraam se bache, jhooti
qasam na khaye aur sach bole to us ka hashr fajiron ke
sath nahi hoga. (tirmizi, ibne maaja)

3) Hazrate Waasila ibne asqa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko
farmate huye suna ki jo shakhs aebdar cheez beche aur us
ke aeb ko zahir na kare wo humesha Allah ta'ala ke ghazab
mein rahega aur firishte us par lanat karte rahenge.
(ibne maaja)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) murdar ki charbi ko bechna ya us se kisi tarah ka fayda
uthana jaaiz nahi na use chirag mein jala sakte hain na
chamda pakane ke kaam mein la sakte hain.
(shaami jild 4 page 120, bahare shariat jild 11 page 578)

2) murdar ke chamde ko bhi bechna jaaiz nahi jo pakaya

hua na ho aur dabagat kar li ho to bechna jaaiz hai aur us
ko kaam mein lana bhi jaaiz hai.
(durre mukhtar, bahare shariat)
Dabagat ki teen sooratein hain khaare namak waghaira
kisi dawa se pakaya jaye ya sirf dhoop ya hawa mein sukha
liya jaye ki saara paani sukh kar badboo jati rahe.
(bahare shariat)

3) hindustan ke kafir harbi hain. (tafseer e ahmadiya page 300)

Anwaarul Hadees 238

Aur kafire harbi ke hath murdar ki charbi aur chamda

bechna jaaiz hai.
(bahare shariat ba hawala e raddul muhtaar)

4) kuch log gaay, bakari batai par dete hain ki jitne

bachche paida honge donon aadha aadha le lenge ye
najaaiz hai, bachche usi ke hain jis ki gaay aur bakari hai
doosre ko sirf us ke kaam ki wajibi mazdoori milegi.
(Bahare shariat jild 14 page 2219, shaami jild 3 page 361)
aur aise hi tatar khaniya mein hai, isi tarah fatawa
aalamgeeri jild 4 page 430 mein hai.

5) kisi ko murgi di ki jitne ande degi donon aadha aadha

le lenge ye bhi najaaiz hai ande usi ke hain jiski murgi hai.
(fatawa aalamgeeri jild 4 page 430, bahare shariat jild 14 page 143)

6) kisi cheez ki qeemat zyada mangna phir us se kam

mangna phir us se kam par de dena jaaiz hai ye jhoot
mein dakhil nahi hai.

7) talaabon aur jheelon ka machhliyon ke shikar ke liye

theka dena jaisa ki hindustan mein raaej hai najaaiz hai.
(bahare shariat jild 11 page 87)
Anwaarul Hadees 239

Sood ka bayan

1) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne sood lene walo, sood
dene walo, soodi dastawez likhne walo aur us ke gawahon
par lanat farmai hai aur farmaya ki wo sab gunah mein
barabar ke shareek hain. (muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne Hanzala gahsilul malaeka

radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ki sood ka ek dirham jis ko aadmi
jaanbujh kar khaye us ka gunah 36 baar zina karne se
zyada hai. (ahmad, daar qutni, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
sood ka gunah aise 70 gunahon ke barabar hai jin mein
sab se kam darja ka gunah ye hai ki mard apni maa'n se
zina kare. (ibne maaja, baihaqi)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs kisi ko qarz
de aur phir qarz lene wala us ke paas koi hadiya aur tohfa
bheje ya sawari ke liye koi janwar pesh kare to us sawari
par sawar na ho aur us ka hadiya aur tohfa qubool na kare
Anwaarul Hadees 240

albatta qarz dene se pehle aapas mein is tarah ka muamala

hota raha ho to koi harj nahi. (ibne maaja, baihaqi)
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees shareef ki sharah mein
likhte hain ki har qarz ki jis se fayda hasil ho sood hai.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 3 page 25)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) sood haraam qatai hai us ke haraam hone ka inkar
karne wala kafir hai. Haraam samajh kar sood lene wala
faasiq hai us ki gawahi nahi maani jayegi. (bahare shariat)

2) jo muamala do musalmano ke darmiyan mana hai agar

kafir harbi ke sath kiya jaye to mana nahi shart ye hai ki
musalman ka fayda ho jaise ek rupya ke badle mein do
rupya kharide ya us ke hath murdar ko bech daala ki is
tareeqa par musalman se rupya hasil karna shara ke
khilaaf aur haraam hai aur kafir se hasil karna jaaiz hai.
(shaami, bahare shariat jild 11 page 153)

3) hindustan agarche darul islam hai us ko darul harb

kehna saheeh nahi magar yahan ke kuffar yaqeenan na to
zimmi hain na mustamin kyunki zimmi ya mustamin ke
liye badshahe islam ka zimma aur aman dena zaruri hai
lihaza yahan ke kafiron ke maal aqde fasid ke zariye hasil
kiye ja sakte hain jab ki bad ahadi na ho.
(bahare shariat jild 11 page 153)
Anwaarul Hadees 241

4) hindustani kafiron ka maal chori, daaka, makkari aur

fareb se hasil karna jaaiz nahi.

5) india government ki taraf se jagah jagah jo bilaak qaem

hain wahan se rupya waghaira zaed raqam dene ki shart
par bila zarurat lana aur unhein nafa dena mana hai.

6) bank chahe india (ghair muslim hukoomat) ka ho ya

kisi kafir harbi ka us ka nafa shar'an sood nahi isi tarah
india government ya kafir harbi ke muslim mulazimeen
ko fund ka jo nafa milta hai wo bhi sood nahi albatta
muslim bank ka nafa sood hai.
Fatawa azeeziya jild 1 page 39 par hai ki harbiyon se
rupya ka nafa lena is wajah se halal hai ki harbi ka maal
jaaiz hai agar bad ahadi na ho aur jab harbi khud ba khud
de to bila shubah jaaiz hai.

Rahan aur Bay -e- salam

1) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem madeena
tayyiba mein tashreef laye, madeena ke log phalon mein
saal do saal aur teen saal ki advance bikri kiya karte the
Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
is tarah ki bikri kare use chahiye ki muqarrara naap,
muqarrara wazan aur muqarrara muddat ke sath kare.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 242

2) Hazrate Sayeed ibne musayyib radiallaho ta'ala anhu

se riwayat hai ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ne farmaya ke kisi cheez ko rahan kar dene se rahan karne
wale ki milkiyat khatm nahi ho jati us ke nafa ka haqdaar
raahin (jo doosre ke paas koi cheez rakhe) hai aur cheez
barbad ho jaye to murtahin (jis ke paas koi cheez rahan
rakhi jaye) jurmana ka zimmadar hai. (mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) bay -e- salam yani aisi kharidari wa bikri ki jis mein
qeemat naqd aur maal udhar ho jaaiz hai jaise zaid ne bakr
se kaha ki aap 100 rupya humein de dijiye hum fi rupya
ek kilo gehu aap ko fulan tareekh mein de denge to chahe
us waqt ya ada karne ke waqt bazar ka bhaaw (rate) 2
rupya kilo ho zaid par fi rupya ek kilo gehu dena wajib
hoga isliye ki ye bai shar'an jaaiz hai magar shart ye hai ki
jis cheez ko becha gaya ho us ki jins bayan kar di jaye ki
gehu dega ya jau aur us ki qism bayan kar di jaye ki fulan
naam ka gehu dega aur ye bhi bayan karna zaruri hai ki
gehu bahut uncha wala hoga ya darmiyani ya kam darja
wala aur ye bhi batana zaruri hai ki gehu kitna dega, kis
tareekh mein dega aur kis jagah dega aur bhi kuch
shartein hai jin ko bahare shariat waghaira se maloom
karein.

2) khet rahan rakhne ka jo aam riwaaj hai ki kisi shakhs

ko kuch rupya de kar us ka khet is shart par rahan rakhte
Anwaarul Hadees 243

hain ki hum khet se fayda uthate rahenge aur

governmenti lagaan dete rahenge phir jab tum rupya ada
karoge to hum khet wapas kar denge ye najaaiz hai isliye
ki qarz dekar nafa hasil karna sood hai haraam hai.
َ َْ َ ُ‫ُ ل‬
Hadees shareef mein hai ‫ك ق ْر ٍض َج لَر نف ًعا ف ُه َو ِر ًِب‬
Tarjuma : qarz se jo nafa hasil ho wo sood hai.
Albatta kafir harbi ka khet is tarah le sakta hai.

Kuch log khet is tarah rahan rakhte hain ki jis ke paas

rahan rakha gaya wo khet ko jotey boye fayda hasil kare
aur khet ka das panch rupya saal kiraya muqarrar kar dete
hain aur tay ye pata hai ki wo raqam qarz se mujra nahi
hoti rahegi jab kul raqam ada ho jayegi to khet wapas ho
jayega is soorat mein ba zahir koi kharabi nahi maloom
hoti agarche kiraya kam tay paya ho isliye ki ye soorat
ijaara mein dakhil hai yani itne zamana ke liye khet kiraya
par diya aur kiraya advance le liya.
(bahare shariat jild 17 page 39)

Qarzdar ko muhlat dena

1) Hazrate Abu qatada radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ko farmate
huye suna ki jo shakhs qarzdar ko muhlat de ya qarz maaf
kar de to Allah ta'ala us ko qiyamat ke din ki sakhtiyon
se mahfooz rakhega. (muslim shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 244

2) Hazrate Imran ibne husain radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis
ka kisi shakhs par koi haq ho wo use muhlat de to use har
din ke badle mein sadqa ka sawab milega. (ahmad, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ki
momin ki jaan apne qarz ke sabab latki rahti hai jab tak
ke us ka qarz ada na kar diya jaye.

4) Hazrate Abdullah ibne amar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

se marwi hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki shaheed ke sab gunah bakhsh diye jate hain siwa e qarz
ke. (muslim)

Zameen par najaaiz qabza

1) Hazrate Saalim radiallaho ta'ala anhu apne baap se

riwayat karte hain ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wattasleem ne farmaya ki jo shakhs doosre ki zameen ka
kuch hissa nahaq daba le to use qiyamat ke din 7
zameenon ki tah tak dhansaya jayega. (bukhari shareef)

2) Hazrate Sayeed ibne Zaid radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo
Anwaarul Hadees 245

shakhs kisi ki balisht bhar zameen zulm se hasil karega

use qiyamat ke din 7 zameenon ka haar pahnaya jayega.
(muslim, bukhari)

3) Hazrate Abu hurrah raqashi radiallaho ta'ala anhu

apne chacha se riwayat karte hain ki unhone kaha ki
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki khabardar
kisi par zulm na karna aur kaan khol kar sun lo ki kisi
shakhs ka maal tumhare liye halal nahi ho sakta magar wo
khushi dil se raazi ho jaye. (baihaqi)

Nikah ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
aey naujawanon! Tum mein se jo aadmi aurat ka kharch
bardasht kar sakta ho wo nikah kare ki ye (ajnabi aurat ki
taraf se) nikah ko rokne wala, sharmgaah ki hifazat karne
wala hai aur jo aurat ka kharch bardasht na kar sakta ho
wo roze rakhe isliye ki roza shahwat ko todta hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne amr radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki saari duniya zindagi ki poonji hai aur duniya
ki behtareen poonji nek aurat hai. (muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 246

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki nikah ke
ilawa aur koi rishta dekhne mein nahi aaya jo do
aadmiyon ke darmiyan itni gahari muhabbat paida kar
de. (ibne maaja)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jo aadmi mahar aur aurat ke kharch ki taqat rakhta ho
us ke nikah karne ke baare mein hukm ye hai ki agar use
yaqeen ho ki nikah na karne par wo gunah mein phans
jayega to nikah karna farz hai aur agar is ka yaqeen nahi
balki sirf dar hai to nikah karna wajib hai aur aurat ki
khwahish bahut zyada na ho to nikah karna sunnate
muakkada hai aur agar is baat ka dar hai ki nikah karega
to aurat ko poora kharch na de sakega ya nikah ke baad
jo cheezein zaruri hain unhein poora na kar sakega to
nikah karna makrooh hai aur agar in baaton ka dar nahi
hai balki yaqeen ho to nikah karna haraam hai.
(durre mukhtar, raddul muhtaar, bahare shariat)

2) kuch log bewa auraton ka nikah karna khandan ke liye

be izzati samajhte hain ye najaaiz aur gunah hai.

3) murtad wa murtada ka nikah kisi se saheeh nahi ho

sakta na musalman se na kafir se na murtada wa murtad
se. (bahare shariat ba hawala e durre mukhtar)
Anwaarul Hadees 247

4) wahabi, deobandiyon, rafziyon, nechariyon waghaira

bad'dinon ke sath nikah karna ahle sunnat ke liye hargiz
jaaiz nahi.

5) poore hindustan mein aam taur par jo riwaaj hai ki

aurat ya vali se ek shakhs ijazat le kar aata hai jise wakeel
kehte hain wo nikah padhane wale se kah deta hai ki mein
fulan ka wakeel hoon aap ko ijazat deta hoon ki nikah
padha dijiye ye mahaz ghalat hai. Wakeel ko ye ikhtiyar
nahi ki is kaam ke liye doosre ko wakeel bana de agar aisa
kiya gaya to nikah fuzooli hua aurat ki ijazat par mauqoof
rahega ijazat se pehle mard wa aurat har ek ko tod dene
ka ikhtiyar hasil hai. Lihaza yoon chahiye ki jo nikah
padhaye wo khud aurat ya us ke vali ka wakeel bane.
(bahare shariat)
Ya phir aurat ka wakeel is baat ki bhi ijazat hasil kare ki
wo nikah padhane ke liye doosre ko wakeel bana sakta
hai.

6) kuch log ijaab wa qubool ke alfaaz bahut aahista bolte

hain agar itna aahista bole ki hazireen mein se do
aadmiyon ne bhi ijaab wa qubool ke alfaaz na sune to
nikah na hua.

7) nikah se pehle ladki aur ladka ko kalima e tayyiba aur

imaan mujmal wa mufassal padhna jaisa ki raaej hai
behtar hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 248

8) nikah ka khutba ijaab wa qubool se pehle padhna

mustahab hai.

Mehar ka bayan

1) Hazrate uqba ibne aamir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
nikah ki sharton mein se jis shart ka poora karna tumhare
liye sabse zyada zaruri hai wo wohi shart hai jiske zariye
tum ne auraton ki sharmgahon ko apne liye halal kiya hai
yani dain, mehar. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu salma radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

maine Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha se puchha ki
nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ka mehar kitna
tha? Unhone farmaya ki Huzoor ka mehar aap ki aksar
beeviyon ke liye 12 uqiya aur ek nash tha. Phir Hazrate
Aaisha ne farmaya jante ho nash kya hai? Maine kaha
nahi! Unhone farmaya ki aadha uqiya to sab mil kar 500
dirham huye. (muslim)
Ek uqiya 40 dirham ka aur ek nash 20 dirham ka hota hai
lihaza 12 uqiya aur ek nash ka 500 dirham hua tafseel ye
hai 12 uqiya × 70 dirham = 480 dirham + 20 dirham =
500 dirham. Phir ek dirham 3.5 maasha ka hota hai to
500 dirham ka 1750 maasha hua (500 dirham × 3.5
maasha = 1750 maasha) aur 12 maasha ka tola hota hai
Anwaarul Hadees 249

to 1750 maasha ka 145 tola 10 maasha hua "1750 maasha

÷ 12 maasha = 145 tola 10 maasha" (naye wazan se 1 kilo
701 gram hua) jis ki qeemat fi tola 5 rupya ke hisab se
lagbhag 725 rupya hui aur agar chaandi ki qeemat 40
rupya tola ho jaye to lagbhag 5834 rupye hue.

Mehare Fatima

Hazrate Fatima radiallaho ta'ala anha ka mehar 400

misqaal yani 160 rupye bhar chaandi thi jis ki qeemat 5
rupye bhar ke hisab se 800 rupye hui agar chaandi ki
qeemat 40 rupye bhar ho jaye to 160 rupye bhar chaandi
ki qeemat 6400 rupye hogi. Fatawa razwiya jild 5 page
325 mein hai ki asal mehar jis par nikah hua 400 misqaal
(naye wazan 1 kilo 75 gram taqreeban hua) chaandi thi.

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) mehar kam se kam dirham (2 tola 11 maasha chaandi)
hai jis ki qeemat 5 rupya fi tola ke hisab se 14 rupye 58
paise hui aur agar chaandi ka bhaaw (rate) 40 rupya tola
ho jaye to 10 dirham ka 116 rupye 67 paise ho jayega
khulasa ye ki chaandi ke rate ki kami beshi par rupya se
mehar ki kami beshi hoti rahegi lihaza is mahengai ke
zamana mein mehar kam se kam 3 rupye 10.5 aana
samajhna ghalati hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 250

2) mehar ke zyada hone ki had muqarrar nahi 1000,

10000 balki 40000, 50000 aur is se zyada bhi mehar
muqarrar kar sakte hain.

3) mehar teen tarah ka hota hai:

ek wo ki aurat ke sath tanhai hone se pehle dena tay paya
ho.
doosra wo ki jis ke ada karne ke liye koi waqt muqarrar
ho.
teesra wo ki na tanhai se pehle dena tay paya ho aur na
koi waqt muqarrar ho aur isi ka humare hindustan mein
aam taur se riwaaj hai.

4) wo mehar ki tanhai hone se pehle dena tay paya ho us

ko lene ke liye aurat apne ko shauhar se rok sakti hai aur
jis ka waqt muqarrar ho us waqt ke aane ke baad rok sakti
hai pehle nahi rok sakti aur teesre qism ka mehar wasool
karne ke liye kabhi nahi rok sakti.

5) hindustan mein aam taur par riwaaj hai ki aurat jab

marne lagti hai to us se mehar maaf karte hain halanki us
waqt mein beevi ne maaf bhi kar diya to warison ki ijazat
ke baghair maaf nahi hoga. (durre mukhtar, aalamgeeri)
Anwaarul Hadees 251

Dawate Walima

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki walima karo
agarche ek hi bakri ka ho. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte hain

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki sab se
bura khana walima ka wo khana hai jis ke liye sirf maaldar
log bulaye jayein aur ghareeb muhtaaj logon ko na
puchha jaye. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki
jis shakhs ko khane ki dawat di jaye aur wo bila wajah
shara'i dawat qubool na kare to us ne Allah ta'ala aur uske
rasool ki nafarmani ki aur jo baghair dawat ke pahunch
jaye to wo chor ki tarah gaya aur dakoo ban kar nikla.
(Abu dawood)

Miyan biwi ka baahami bartao

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki agar main
kisi ko hukm deta ki wo Allah ke siwa kisi doosre ko sajda
kare to aurat ko zarur hukm deta ki wo apne shauhar ko
Anwaarul Hadees 252

sajda kare lekin Allah ke ilawa kisi ko sajda haraam hai

isliye aurat apne shauhar ko sajda to nahi kar sakti albatta
us ke liye shauhar ki farmabardari ka hukm zarur hai.
(tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Umme Salama radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo aurat is
haal mein mare ki uska shauhar us se raazi aur khush ho
to wo aurat jannati hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya musalmano
mein poore imaan wala wo aadmi hai jo apni aadaton
mein sab se achcha ho aur tum mein sab se zyada achche
wo log hain jo apni auraton ke liye sab se achche ho.
(tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Hakim ibne Muawiya qushairi radiallaho

ta'ala anhu apne baap se riwayat karte hain unhone kaha
ki maine puchha ya rasoolallah! Hum mein se kisi ki aurat
ka us par kya haq hai? Farmaya ki jab tum khao to use
khilao aur jab tum pahanon to use bhi pahnao aur agar
kisi ghalat baat par saza deni ho to us ke munh par na
maaro aur use bura na kaho aur use na chhodo magar
ghar mein. (Abu dawood, mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 253

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis shakhs ki
do auratein ho aur wo un ke darmiyan insaf se kaam na
le to qiyamat ke din is haal mein uthega ki us ke jism
(badan) ka ek dhad (part) alag ho gaya hoga. (mishkat)

Parda ki baatein

1) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya tum mein se
koi aadmi jab apni aurat ke sath humbistari karna chahe
to ye dua padhe:
‫ان َما َرزَ رقت َ َنا‬ َّ ‫ان َو َج ِّن ِب‬
َ ‫الش ري َط‬ َّ ‫ِب رس ِم اهّٰللِ اَللّٰ ُه َّم َج ِّنب ر َنا‬
َ ‫الش ري َط‬
"Bismillahi Allahumma jannib nashshaitana wa janni
bishshaitana ma razaqtana"
Tarjuma : aey Allah! Tu hum ko shaitan se bacha aur jo
bachcha humein de use bhi shaitan se bacha.
Phir agar usi humbistari mein hamal (pregnant) ho gaya
to shaitan us ladke ko kabhi nuqsan nahi pahunchayega.
(Abu dawood, mishkat)

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne

farmaya ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam par aayat utari
ki, "Tumhari auratein tumhari kheti hain tum apni kheti
mein jis tarah chaho aao".
Anwaarul Hadees 254

Is ka matlab ye hai ki aage se aao aur pichhe se aao lekin

pichhe ke maqam mein humbistari karne se bacho aur
haiz ki halat mein humbistari se parhez karo. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Khuzaima ibne saabit radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki Allah ta'ala haq baat ke zahir karne se sharm nahi karta
tum log auraton ke maqam mein humbistari na karo.
(ahmad, tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki Allah
ta'ala us shakhs ko rahmat ki nazar se nahi dekhega jo
mard ya aurat ke sath us ke pichhe ke maqam mein
humbistari kare. (tirmizi, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jo shakhs
apni biwi se us ke pichhe ke maqam mein humbistari kare
wo mal'oon hai. (ahmad)

Dekhna jaaiz nahi

1) Hazrate ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat
hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki aurat
aurat hai yani parda mein rakhne ki cheez hai jab wo
bahar nikalti hai to shaitan us aurat ko ghurta hai yani
ajnabi aurat ko dekhna shaitan ka kaam hai. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 255

2) Hazrate Umme Salama radiallaho ta'ala anha se

riwayat hai ki mein aur Hazrate Maimoona Huzoor ke
paas hazir thi ki ek andhe sahabi Hazrate Ibne Maktoom
radiallaho ta'ala anhu samne se Huzoor ke paas aa rahe
the to sarkar ne hum donon se farmaya ki parda kar lo.
Hazrate Umme Salama farmati hai maine kaha ya
rasoolallah! Kya wo andhe nahi hain? Wo humein nahi
dekh sakenge Huzoor ne farmaya kya tum donon bhi
andhi ho kya? Tum unhein nahi dekhogi.
(ahmad, tirmizi, Abu dawood)
Yani mard ke liye jis tarah ajnabi aurat ko dekhna na jaaiz
hai isi tarah aurat ke liye ajnabi mard ko dekhna bhi jaaiz
nahi.

3) Hazrate zareer ibne Abdullah ne farmaya ki maine

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam se kisi aurat par achanak
nigah pad jane ke baare mein puchha to Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne mujhe nigah pher lene ka hukm
farmaya. (muslim)

4) Hazrate Bureeda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne Hazrate Ali radiallaho
ta'ala anhu se farmaya ki aey Ali ajnabi aurat par ek nigah
ke baad doosri nigah mat dalo ki achanak pad jane waali
pahli nigah tumhare liye maaf hai dobara dekhna jaaiz
nahi. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 256

5) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke aurat shaitan ki
soorat mein aage aati hai aur shaitan ki shakl mein pichhe
jati hai jab tum mein se kisi ko doosre ki aurat achchi
maloom ho phir us ka khayaal dil mein jam jaye to wo
apni aurat ke paas chala jaye aur usse humbistari kar le
isliye ki aisa karna us ke dil ke khayaal ko door kar dega.
(muslim shareef)

Ajnabi aurat ke sath tanhai

1) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke khabardar! Koi
mard kisi shadi shuda aurat ke paas raat na guzare magar
sirf is halat mein ki wo mard ya to us aurat ka shauhar ho
ya uska mahram. (muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke koi mard
kisi ajnabi aurat ke sath tanhai mein nahi ikattha hota
lekin is haal mein ki wahan do ke ilawa teesra shaitan bhi
hota hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Uqba ibne aamir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke tum doosre ki auraton ke paas jane se bacho, ek ansari
ne kaha ya rasoolallah! Agar wo aurat ka dewar ho to
Anwaarul Hadees 257

farmaya dewar to maut hai yani wo aur bhi khatarnak hai.

(muslim)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam apni ek biwi ke sath the
itne mein ek aadmi samne se guzra Huzoor ne us ko
bulakar farmaya aey fulan sun le ki ye aurat meri fulan
biwi hai wo shakhs bola ya rasoolallah! Jab mein kisi aur
ke sath bura khayaal nahi karta to ma'azallah aap ke sath
bura khayaal karunga? Sarkare aqdas ne farmaya baat
darasal ye hai ki shaitan insaan ke badan ke andar khoon
ki naliyon mein daudta phirta hai isliye aisa ho sakta hai
ki wo tere dil mein waswasa daal de ki rasoole khuda ek
ajnabi aurat ke sath hain. (muslim)

Zina wa lawaatat

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke zina karne
wala jis waqt zina karta hai us waqt momin nahi rahta
yani momin ki khubiyon se mahroom ho jata hai.
(bukhari shareef)

2) Hazrate Amr ibne aas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate huye
suna ke jis qaum mein zina phail jata hai wo qaum
qahatsaali mein zarur mubtala ki jati hai aur jis qaum
Anwaarul Hadees 258

mein rishwat aam hoti hai wo apne dushman ke dar

(khauf) mein mubtila rahti hai. (ahmad, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ke

ek mard ne ek aurat se zina kiya to Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ne use kode lagwaye phir khabar di gai wo shadi
shuda hai to Huzoor ne use sang saar kara diya yani logon
ne pattharon se maar maar kar use halaak kar diya.
(Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis aadmi
ko tum Hazrat Looth alaihissalam ki qaum ka kaam karte
huye pao to donon ko maar dalo. (tirmizi)

5) Hazrate Ibne Abbas wa Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala

anhuma se riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam
ne farmaya ke jo aadmi Looth ki qaum ka kaam kare wo
mal'oon hai. (razeen) Aur unhi ki ek riwayat mein Hazrate
Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se hai ki Hazrate Ali
radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne donon ko jala diya aur Hazrate
Abu bakr siddiq radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne un donon par
deewar gira di.

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) yahan agar hukoomate islamiya hoti to zina karne wale
ko 100 kode maare jate ya sangsaar kiya jata yani is qadar
Anwaarul Hadees 259

patthar maara jata ki wo mar jata magar is haal mein zaani

aur zaniya ke liye ye hukm hai ki musalman unka poore
taur par boycott karein unke sath khana peena, uthna
baithna, salam wa kalaam aur har qism ke islami kaam
band kar dein jab tak ki tauba kar ke wo gunah se alag na
ho jayein agar musalman aisa nahi karenge to wo bhi
gunahgar honge.

2) lawaatat karne wale jismani taur par bhi sakht saza ke

mustahiq hain ki Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne
unhein jala diya, Hazrate Abu bakr siddiq radiallaho
ta'ala anhu ne un par deewar gira di aur ek riwayat ke
mutabiq Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne hukm diya ki
unhein maar daalo is se pata chalta hai ki ye kaam zina se
bhi bura hai.
Zamana e maujooda mein lawaatat karne wale aur karane
wale ke baare mein ye hukm hai ki musalman un ka poore
taur par boycott karein aur is bure kaam se alag hone ke
liye un par apni taqat bhar itni sakhti karein ki wo apne
is gande kaam se alag ho jayein agar musalman apni
laparwahi se kaam lekar chup rahenge to gunahgar honge.

Talaq ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke saari
Anwaarul Hadees 260

halal cheezon mein khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeek sab se

napasandida cheez talaq hai. (Abu dawood)

2) Hazrate Soban radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo aurat
baghair kisi khaas sabab ke shauhar se talaq mange us par
jannat ki khushboo haraam hai. (tirmizi, Abu dawood)

3) Hazrate Mahmood ibne labeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne farmaya ke Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko khabar
di gai ki ek shakhs ne apni biwi ko teen talaqein ikatthi
di hain ye sunte hi Huzoor naraz ho kar khade ho gaye
phir farmaya kya Allah ta'ala ki kitab ke sath khel kiya
jata hai halanki mein tumhare andar maujood hoon.
(nasai)
Maloom hua ki ek waqt mein teen talaqein deni haraam
hai. (mirqaat)

4) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ke

rifa'aa qurzi ki biwi ne Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke
paas aakar kaha ke mein rifa'aa ke paas thi to unhone
mujhe teen talaq de di us ke baad maine Abdurrahman
ibne zabeer se nikah kar liya aur nahi hai unka (uzw)
magar kapde ke daman ki tarah narm (yani wo
humbistari ki qudrat nahi rakhte) to Huzoor ne farmaya
ke tum laut kar rifa'aa ke paas jana chahati ho? Unhone
kaha haan, Huzoor ne farmaya tum us waqt tak un ki
Anwaarul Hadees 261

taraf laut kar nahi ja sakti ho jab tak ki Abdurrahman tum

se humbistari na kar lein. (bukhari, muslim)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) talaq teen tarah ki hoti hai: rajai, baaen, mughallaza.
Talaq rajai ka matlab ye hai ki shauhar iddat ke andar
raj'at kar sakta hai chahe aurat raazi ho na ho aur iddat ke
baad aurat ki marzi se nikah kar sakta hai halala ki zarurat
nahi. Aur talaq baaen ka matlab ye hai ki aurat ki marzi
se shauhar iddat ke andar nikah kar sakta hai aur iddat ke
baad bhi halala ki zarurat nahi. Aur talaqe mughallaza ka
matlab ye hai ki aurat halala ke baghair pehle shauhar ke
liye jaaiz nahi.

Note : rajai, baaen aur talaq e mughallaza ki sooratein

bahare shariat waghaira se maloom karein.

2) halala ki soorat ye hai ki agar talaq dene wala shauhar

us se humbistari kar chuka ho to iddat poori hone ke baad
doosre se nikah kare aur ye doosra shauhar us se
humbistari bhi kare ab doosre shauhar ki maut ya talaq
ke baad iddat poori hone par pehle shauhar se nikah kar
sakti hai aur agar aurat se mard ne humbistari nahi ki hai
to pehle shauhar ke talaq dene ke fauran baad doosre se
nikah kar sakti hai isliye ki aisi aurat ke liye iddat nahi.
(aalamgeeri, bahare shariat waghaira)
Anwaarul Hadees 262

Hadees shareef mein halala karne wale aur halala karane

wale par jo lanat aai hai us ka matlab ye hai ki ijaab wa
qubool mein halala ki shart lagai jaye aur agar ijaab wa
qubool mein halala ki shart na lagai jaye to koi harj nahi
balki agar bhalai ki niyyat ho to sawab milega. Durre
mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 559 mein hai
ki halala karne wale aur halala karane wale par us soorat
mein lanat ki gai hai jab ki ijaab wa qubool mein halala
ki shart lagai jaye jaise mard aurat se is tarah kahe ki
maine tujh se nikah kiya is baat par ki tu pehle shauhar
ke liye halal ho jaye lekin agar halala ki niyyat dil mein
ho aur ijaab wa qubool mein halala ki shart ka charcha na
aaye to is mein koi harj aur karahat nahi balki agar bhalai
ki niyyat se ho to sawab payega.

3) talaq dena jaaiz hai lekin bila shara'i wajah ke mana

hai.

4) shara'i wajah ho to talaq dena mubah hai balki agar

aurat shauhar ko ya doosron ko takleef deti ho ya namaz
na padhti ho to talaq dena mustahab hai. (bahare shariat)

5) agar shauhar namard hai ya us par kisi ne jadoo kar

diya ho ki humbistari nahi kar pata aur uske door karne
ki bhi koi soorat nazar nahi aati to in sooraton mein talaq
dena wajib hai agar talaq nahi dega to gunahgar hoga.
(bahare shariat ba hawala e durre mukhtar waghaira)
Anwaarul Hadees 263

Iddat

1) Hazrate Miswar ibne makhrama se riwayat hai ke

subay'aa asalmiya ko shauhar ke intiqal ke kuch arsa baad
bachcha paida hua to Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke
paas aai aur nikah ki ijazat talab ki Huzoor ne un ko ijazat
de di to unhone nikah kar liya. (bukhari shareef)
Maloom hua ki pet mein bachcha waali aurat ki iddat
bachcha paida hona hai aisa hi ashi'atullamaat jild 3 page
184 mein hai. Aur bewa agar pet mein bachcha waali na
ho to us ki iddat 4 mahina 10 din hai aisa hi para 2 ruku
14 mein hai. Aur talaq waali aurat agar pet mein bachcha
waali ho to us ki iddat bhi bachcha paida hona hai aisa hi
para 28 ruku 17 mein hai. Aur talaq waali aurat jis se
shauhar ne humbistari ki ho agar aaesa yani 55 saala ya
nabaligha ho to uski iddat teen maah hai aisa hi para 28
surah e talaq mein hai. Aur talaq waali aurat jis se shauhar
ne humbistari ki ho agar pet mein bachcha waali ya
nabaligha ya 55 saala na ho yani maahwari waali ho to us
ki iddat teen maahwari hai chahe 3 maahwari 3 maah ya
3 saal ya us se zyada mein aayein. (para 2 ruku 12)
Aur talaq waali aurat jis se shauhar ne humbistari nahi ki
hai us ke liye koi iddat nahi aisa hi para 22 ruku 3 mein
hai.
Note : jahilon mein jo mashhoor hai ki talaq waali aurat
ki iddat 3 mahina 13 din hai to ye bilkul galat hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 264

Halal aur haraam janwar

1) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne gharelu gadhon,
khachcharon, phaadkhane wale janwaron aur panja se
shikar karne waali chidiyon ke gosht ko khaibar ke din
haraam kiya. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Safeena radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

maine sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke sath
surkhaab ka gosht khaya hai. (Abu dawood)

3) Hazrate Abu moosa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ke maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ko murga
ka gosht khate huye dekha hai. (bukhari, muslim)

4) Hazrate Abu Qatada radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki unhone neel gaay dekha to shikar kiya Huzoor
aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya kya tumhare
paas us ke gosht ka kuch hissa hai? Kaha haan! Us ki raan
hai Huzoor ne usko qubool farmaya aur khaya.
(bukhari, muslim)

5) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke
humare liye do murdar janwar aur do khoon halal kiye
Anwaarul Hadees 265

gaye hai, murdar janwar to machhli aur tiddi hain aur do

khoon kaleji aur tilli hain. (ibne maaja, mishkat)

6) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke dariya
(nadi, river) ne jis machhli ko bahar phenk diya use khao
aur jo paani mein mar kar tairne lage use na khao.
(Abu dawood, ibne maaja)

7) Hazrate Ikrama Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala

anhum se riwayat karte hain ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho
alaihi wasallam saanpon (snakes) ko maar dalne ka hukm
farmaya karte the aur farmate the ki jo aadmi is dar
(khauf) se na maare ki doosre saanp us se badla lenge to
wo humare tareeqe par nahi. (mishkat)

8) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ki jo aadmi girgit ya chhipkali ko pahli maar mein maar
daale us ke liye 100 nekiyan likhi jati hain aur doosri
mein us se kam aur teesri mein us se bhi kam.
(muslim shareef)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) wo kawwa jo murdaar khata hai haraam hai aur
mahoka ki ye kauwwe ki tarah ek janwar hota hai halal
hai. (raddul muhtaar)
Anwaarul Hadees 266

2) machhli ke ilawa paani ke sab janwar haraam hain jaise

kachhuwa, magarmachh waghaira.

3) jheenga ke machhli hone mein ikhtilaf hai lihaza us se

bachna behtar hai. (bahare shariat)

4) paani mein koi aisi cheez daal di ki jis se machhli mar

gai aur ye maloom hai ki is cheez ke dalne se mari hai to
wo machhli halal hai. (durre mukhtar)

5) khargosh jo billi ki tarah ek tez raftaar janwar hota hai

halal hai. (hidaya page 425)

Shikar aur zibah

1) Hazrate Adi ibne haatim radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki maine kaha ya rasoolallah! Aap ka kya khayaal hai agar
hum mein se kisi ko shikar mil jaye aur us ke paas chhuri
na ho to kya wo patthar aur laathi ki khapachchi se us ko
halal kar sakta hai? Huzoor ne farmaya Allah ka naam
lekar jis cheez se chaho khoon bahao (halal karne ka haq
ada ho jayega). (Abu dawood, mishkat)

2) Hazrate Adi ibne haatim radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ki jis kutte ya baaz ko tum ne sikhaya ho aur phir
Allah ta'ala ka naam lekar us ko shikar par chhodo to jis
Anwaarul Hadees 267

janwar ko wo tumhare liye pakad rakhe aur khud na

khaye to us ko tum kha lo maine kaha agarche wo shikar
ko maar daale Huzoor ne farmaya jab shikar ko maar dale
aur khud us mein se kuch na khaye to shikar ko us ne tere
liye pakad rakha hai. (Abu dawood, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke jo
aadmi janwaron ki hifazat ya shikar karne ya khet ki dekh
bhaal ke maqsad ke ilawa sirf shauq ke liye kutta paale to
rozana ek qiraat ke barabar us ka sawab kam hoga.
(bukhari, muslim)

4) Hazrate Abdullah ibne Amr ibne Aas radiallaho ta'ala

anhum se riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke jo aadmi gorayya ya us se badi chidiya ko
nahaq maare to khuda e ta'ala uske baare mein puchhega.
Kaha gaya ya rasoolallah! Chidiyon ka haq kya hai?
Farmaya unhein halal kare to khaye na ye ki sar kaat kar
phenk dein. (ahmad, nasai, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ke

sahaba ne arz kiya ya rasoolallah! Yahan kuch qaumein
rahti hain jin ke shirk ka zamana bahut qareeb hai (yani
naye musalman hain) wo log humare paas gosht late hain
aur hum nahi jante ki halal karne ke waqt wo khuda e
Anwaarul Hadees 268

ta'ala ka naam lete hain ya nahi? Huzoor ne farmaya ke

tum Allah ka naam lo aur khao. (bukhari)

6) Hazrate shaddad ibne Aus radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke jab janwar halal karna chaho to thik se halal
karo, apni chhuri ko tez kar lo aur janwar ko takleef na
pahunchao. (muslim)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) halal karne mein 4 ragein kaati jati hain: halqoom jis
mein saans (breath) aati hai, mari jis se khana paani utarta
hai in ke agal bagal aur 2 ragein hoti hain jin mein khoon
ki khani hoti hai in ko wadzain kehte hai. (bahare shariat)

2) chaar ragon mein se 3 kat gai ya har ek ka zyada hissa

kat gaya to janwar halal hai.

3) mushrik, wahabi, murtad, dahriya, nechari ka zabiha

haraam wa murdaar hai.

4) hindu ne kaha ki ye musalman ka halal kiya hua hai to

us ka khana jaaiz nahi aur agar ye kaha ki main musalman
se kharid kar laya hoon to us ka khana jaaiz hai.
5) halal karne mein jaanbujh kar bismillahi Allahu akbar
na kaha to janwar haraam hai aur bhul kar aisa hua to
halal hai. (hidaya jild 4 page 419, bahare shariat)
Anwaarul Hadees 269

6) is tarah halal karna ki chhuri haraam maghz tak

pahunch jaye ya sar kat kar alag ho jaye makrooh hai
magar wo janwar khaya jayega yani karahat us kaam mein
hai na ki janwar mein. (hidaya, bahare shariat)

7) bakri aur bhains waghaira mein 22 cheezein najaaiz

hain: ojhdi, aantein, peshab ki thaili, phote, zakar yani
nar (male) ki pahchan, farj yani maada (female) ki
pahchan, pakhana ka maqam, ragon ka khoon, jigar ka
khoon, tilli ka khoon, pitta, pit yani wo peela paani jo ki
pitta mein hota hai, gudood, haraam maghz, gardan ke
do patthe jo shanon tak khinche rahte hain, naak ki tari,
nutfa chahe nar ki mani maada mein pai jaye ya khud us
janwar ki mani ho, wo khoon jo bachchadan mein nutfa
se banta hai, wo gosht ka tukda jo bachchadan mein nutfa
se banta hai chahe hath paanv waghaira bane ho ya na
bane ho, bachcha jo bachchadan mein poora janwar ban
gaya aur murda nikla ya baghair halal kiye mar gaya.

8) auliyaullah ki nazr wa niyaz ke janwar ka gosht jaaiz

hai jab ki bismillahi Allahu akbar kah kar halal kiya gaya
ho. (tafseerat e ahmadiya page 42)

9) shikari janwar ka kiya hua shikar niche likhe sharton

ke sath jaaiz hai:
shikari janwar musalman ka ho aur sikhaya hua ho.
Anwaarul Hadees 270

us ne shikar ko zakhm laga kar maara ho daboch kar na

mara ho.
shikari janwar bismillahi Allahu akbar kah kar chhoda
gaya ho.
agar shikar ke marne se pehle shikari us ke paas pahuncha
to usne bismillahi Allahu akbar kah kar use halal kiya ho
in sharton mein se agar koi shart na pai gai to janwar halal
na hoga. (khazaenul irfan)

10) sikhaye huye shikari janwar ki pahchan ye hai ki agar

shikar par chhoda jaye to chhut jaye aur roka jaye to ruk
jayein aur shikar kiye huye janwar ko Maalik ke liye
chhod rakhe us mein se kuch na khaye.
(tafsser jalalain page 93)

11) bandooq ya gulel ka kiya hua shikar agar mar jaye to

haraam hai. (raddul muhtaar, bahare shariat, fatawa qazi khan)

12) jo shikar shauqiya sirf dil bahlane ke liye ho bandooq,

gulel ka ho chahe machhli ka, rozana ho chahe kabhi
kabhi bilkul haraam hai. (durre mukhtar)

13) kuch log machhliyon ke shikar mein zinda machhli

ya zinda mendhaki kaante mein piro dete hain aur us se
badi machhli phansate hain aisa karna mana hai ki is se
janwar ko takleef dena hai isi tarah zinda ghinsa
Anwaarul Hadees 271

(kechuwa) kaante mein piro kar shikar karte hain ye bhi

mana hai. (bahare shariat jild 17 page 273)

14) kuch log qasaab (qasai) ke dhandha ko makrooh

samajhte hain halanki us ki karahat ka qaul kisi se
manqool nahi. (bahare shariat ba hawala e raddul muhtaar)

Qurbani

1) Hazrate Zaid ibne arqam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ke Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke sahaba ne
kaha ya rasoolallah! Ye qurbaniyan kya hain? Aap ne
farmaya ye tumhare baap Hazrate ibrahim alaihissalam ki
sunnat hai sahaba ne puchha ya rasoolallah! Kya is se hum
ko sawab milega? Farmaya har baal ke badle ek neki hai
kaha aur oon ya rasoolallah! To aap ne farmaya ki oon ke
har baal mein bhi ek neki milegi. (ahmad, ibne maaja)

2) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki qurbani ke
dinon mein aadmi ka koi kaam khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeek
khoon bahana (yani qurbani karne) se zyada pyara nahi
aur wo janwar qiyamat ke din apni seengon, baalon,
khuron ke sath aayega aur qurbani ka khoon zameen par
girne se pehle khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeek qubool ki jagah
mein pahunch jata hai.
(tirmizi, ibne maaja)
Anwaarul Hadees 272

3) Hazrate Hanash radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

maine Hazrate Ali karramallahu ta’ala wajhuh ko do
dunbe zibah karte huye dekha maine puchha ye kya hai?
Unhone farmaya ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
mujhe wasiyat farmai hai ki mein Huzoor ki taraf se
qurbani kiya karu to mein (doosra dunba Huzoor ki taraf
se) qurbani kar raha hoon. (Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jis par
qurbani wajib ho aur wo na kare to humari eidgah ke
qareeb hargiz na aaye. (ibne maaja)

5) Hazrate Umme Salama radiallaho ta'ala anha se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke jab tum baqara eid ka chaand dekho aur tum
mein ka koi qurbani karna chahe to us ko chahiye ki baal
aur nakhun katwane se ruka rahe. (muslim)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) qurbani ke mas'ale mein nisab ka maalik wo shakhs hai
jo 52.5 tola chaandi ya 7.5 tola sona ka Maalik ho ya un
mein se kisi ek ki qeemat ke saman ka Maalik ho aur sab
cheezein asli haajat se zyada ho.

2) jo maalike nisab apne naam se ek baar qurbani kar

chuka hai aur doosre saal bhi wo sahibe nisab hai to phir
Anwaarul Hadees 273

us par apne naam se qurbani wajib hai aur ye hi hukm

har saal ka hai.

3) agar koi sahibe nisab apni taraf se qurbani karne ke

bajaye doosre ki taraf se kar de aur apne naam se na kare
to gunahgar hoga lihaza agar doosre ki taraf se bhi karna
chahata hai to us ke liye ek doosri qurbani ka intizam
kare.

4) kuch logon ka jo ye khayaal hai ki "Apni taraf se

zindagi mein sirf ek baar qurbani wajib hai" galat aur be
buniyad hai isliye ki maalike nisab par har saal apne naam
se qurbani wajib hai.

5) dehat mein 10wi zilhijja ko ujala hone ke baad hi se

qurbani karna jaaiz hai lekin mustahab ye hai ki sooraj
nikalne ke baad kare. (fatawa aalamgeeri jild 5 page 260)

6) shahar mein namaz e eid se pehle qurbani karna jaaiz

nahi. (bahare shariat)

7) shahar wale aadmi ko qurbani ka janwar dehat mein

bhej kar namaz e eid se pehle qurbani kara ke gosht ko
shaharon mein bula lena jaaiz hai.
(durre mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 5 page 209)
Anwaarul Hadees 274

8) qurbani ka chamda ya gosht ya us mein ki koi cheez

qassab ya zabah karne wale ko mazdoori mein dena jaaiz
nahi. (durre mukhtar)

9) qurbani ka gosht kafir ko na de. (bahare shariat)

10) qurbani ke janwar ko bayein karwat par is tarah

litayein ki us ka munh qibla ki taraf ho aur apna dahina
paanv us ki karwat par rakhein aur zabah se pehle dua
ُ َ ْ َُ ْ َ ََ َ َ‫َ ٰ ل ُ ل‬
padhein phir ‫اللهم مِنک ولک ِبس ِم هّٰللا ِهّٰللا اكب‬
Padhte huye tez chhuri se zabah karein. Qurbani apni
taraf se ho to zabah ke baad ye dua padhe-
‫الس ََل ُم َو َحبِيرب ِكَ ُم َح َّم ٍد َصلَّى‬
َّ ‫اَللّٰ ُه َّم َت َق َّب رل ِم ِّن َك َما َت َق َّبل َرت ِم رن َخل ِ ريلِكَ اِبر َراه َِيم َع َل ريهِ الصَّ ََلةُ َو‬
‫اهّٰللُ َت َعال َى َع َل ريهِ َو َس َّل َم‬
Aur agar doosre ke taraf se zabah karta hai to minni ki
jagah min ke bad us ka naam le.

Aqeeqa

1) Hazrate Salman ibne aamir zabbi radiallaho ta'ala

anhu ne kaha ki maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko
farmate huye suna ki ladke ke paida hone ke sath aqeeqa
hai lihaza uski taraf se janwar zibah karo.
(bukhari shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 275

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se

riwayat hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
Hazrat Imaame hasan wa Imaame husain radiallaho ta'ala
anhuma ka aqeeqa ek ek mendhe se kiya. (Abu dawood)
Aur Imaam Nasai ki riwayat mein do mendhe se kiya hai
ka zikr hai.

3) Hazrate Amr ibne shoaib radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

apne baap se aur wo apne dada Hazrate Abdullah se
riwayat karte hain unhone kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam ne farmaya ke jis aadmi ke koi aulad paida hui
phir us ne us ki taraf se janwar halal karna chaha to wo
ladke ki taraf se do bakari aur ladki ki taraf se ek bakari
halal kare. (Abu dawood)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) aqeeqa ke liye 7wa din behtar hai aur 7we din na kar
sake to jab chahe kar sakta hai sunnat ada ho jayegi.

2) ladke ke aqeeqa mein bakra aur ladki ke aqeeqa mein

bakri halal ki jaye yani ladke mein nar (male) janwar aur
ladki mein maada (female) munasib hai lekin agar ladke
ke aqeeqa mein bakri aur ladki ke aqeeqa mein bakra
zibah kiya jab bhi harj nahi. (bahare shariat)

3) qurbani ki tarah aqeeqa mein bhi bakra aur bakri ki

umr ek saal hona zaruri hai. (bahare shariat)
Anwaarul Hadees 276

4) jahilon mein jo mashhoor hai ki aqeeqa ka gosht

bachcha ke maa'n baap, dada dadi aur nana nani na
khayein ye galat hai is ka koi suboot nahi. (bahare shariat)

Achche bure naam

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeek tumhare naamon mein
behtareen naam Abdullah aur abdurrahman hai. (muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu darda radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke qiyamat ke
din tum ko tumhare naam aur tumhare baapon ke naam
se pukara jayega lihaza apne naam achche rakho.
(ahmad, Abu dawood)

3) Hazrate Abu wahab jusmi radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke nabi ke naamon par naam rakho. (Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke mere naam
par naam rakho. (bukhari, muslim)

5) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
Anwaarul Hadees 277

farmaya ke jis aadmi ke teen bete paida ho aur wo un

mein se kisi ka naam bhi Muhammad na rakhe to wo jahil
hai. (tabrani kabeer)

6) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ke

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem bure naam ko
achche naam se badal diya karte the. (tirmizi)

7) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki Hazrat Faruqe Aazam ki ek sahabzadi thi jin ka
naam saheeh nahi tha rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wattasleem ne un ka naam badal kar jameela rakh diya.
(muslim)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) jis ka naam abdurrahman, abdul khaliq, abdul mabud,
abdul quddus ya abdul qayyum ho use rahman, khaliq,
mabud, quddus, qayyum kehna haraam hai. Haan agar
abdurraheem, abdul kareem, abdul azeez is qism ka naam
ho to raheem, kareem aur azeez kah sakte hain.

2) abdul mustafa, abdurrasool, abdunnabi naam rakhna

jaaiz hai. (bahare shariat)

3) ghulam Muhammad, ghulam Ali, ghulam hasan,

ghulam husain waghaira jin mein nabi, sahaba ya
auliyaullah ke naam ki taraf ghulam ki izaafat karke naam
Anwaarul Hadees 278

rakha jaye jaaiz hai. Isi tarah Muhammad bakhsh, nabi

bakhsh, peer bakhsh, Ali bakhsh, husain bakhsh waghaira
jin mein kisi nabi ya vali (auliyaullah) ke naam ke sath
bakhsh ka lafz milaya gaya ho jaaiz hai. (bahare shariat)

4) Muhammad nabi, ahmad nabi, Muhammad rasool,

rasoolullah, nabiyullah ya nabiyuzzama naam rakhna
haraam hai. (ahkame shariat, bahare shariat)

5) nabi aur vali (auliyaullah) ki auraton aur ladkiyon ka

aur sahabiya auraton ka mubarak naam chhod kar aaj kal
logon ne bazari auraton ke bhadakdar naam par apni
ladkiyon ka naam rakhna ikhtiyar kar liya hai jaise najma,
suraiyya, mushtari aur parween waghaira aisa na chahiye.

Khane ka bayan

1) Hazrate Huzaifa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki jis khane par
bismillah na padhi jaye us khane ko shaitan apne liye
halal samajhta hai. (muslim)

2) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke tum mein
se jab koi aadmi kuch khana chahe to dahine hath se
khaye aur jab koi cheez peena chahe to dahine hath se
piye. (muslim shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 279

3) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke koi aadmi
na bayein hath se kuch khaye aur na kuch piye isliye ki
bayein hath se shaitan khata aur peeta hai. (muslim shareef)
Chaay aur beedi cigarette bhi bayein hath se nahi peena
chahiye.

4) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ke

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam halwa aur shahad pasand
farmate the. (bukhari shareef)
Is hadees ki sharah mein Hazrat Shaykh Abdul Haq
muhaddis dehalwi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain
ki halwa sirf us ko kaha jata hai ki jo khaas tareeqa se
banaya jata hai aur meetha wa charbi ka hota hai isi tarah
majmaul bihar mein hai.
Lihaza halwa ka tarjuma sirf mithai karna saheeh nahi
hai. (ashi'atullamaat jild 3 page 491)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab khane
mein makkhi gir jaye to use dubao aur phenk do kyunki
us ke ek par mein beemari aur doosre mein tandurusti hai
aur usi baazu se apne ko bachati hai jis mein beemari hai
to wo khane mein pehle pad jata hai lihaza use poori dubo
do. (Abu dawood)
Anwaarul Hadees 280

6) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne kabhi kisi khane ko
aeb nahi lagaya yani bura nahi kaha agar chahate to kha
lete aur na chahte to chhod dete. (bukhari)

7) Hazrate Aaisha siddiqa radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab koi
aadmi khana khaye aur khane par Allah ka naam lena
bhul jaye to us ko chahiye ki beech hi mein ye dua padh
َََ
le ‫( ِب ْس ِم هّٰللا ِا لول ُه َوآخ َِر ِه‬tirmizi)

8) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki Huzoor alaihissalam jab khane se faarig hote
to ye dua padhte: َ َ ‫َا ْْلَ ْم ُد ٰ لهّٰللِ لالذى َا ْط َع َم َنا َو َس َق‬
َ ‫اَن َو َج َعلَ َنا ُم ْس ِل ِم‬
‫ي‬ ِ ِ
Tarjuma : Allah ta'ala ka shukr hai jis ne humein
khilaya pilaya aur musalman banaya.

Peene ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki oont ki tarah ek saans mein koi cheez na piyo balki do
do teen teen martaba mein piyo aur jab piyo bismillah
kah lo aur jab munh se hatao to alhamdulillah kaho.
(tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 281

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam peene mein teen baar
saans lete the. (bukhari, muslim)
Aur Imaame muslim ki riwayat mein itna zyada hai ki
Huzoor farmate the is tarah peene mein zyada sairabi hoti
hai aur tandurusti ke liye faydemand bhi hai. (mishkat)

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne

farmaya ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne bartan mein
saans lene aur phoonk ne se mana farmaya. (Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne khade hokar peene se
mana farmaya. (muslim shareef)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke khade hokar
hargiz koi aadmi na piye aur jo bhul kar aisa kar guzre to
wo qay kar de. (mishkat)
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein farmate
hain ki jab bhul kar peene mein qay karne ka hukm hai
to jaanbujh kar peene mein ba darja e aaula ye hukm
hoga.
Anwaarul Hadees 282

Kapda pehanne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Samura radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke ujle
kapde pahna karo isliye ki wo bahut achcha hota hai.
(ahmad, mishkat)

2) Hazrate Ibaada radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke pagdi zarur
bandha karo ke ye firishton ki pahchan hai aur uske
shimla ko peeth ke pichhe latka lo. (baihaqi, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam jab kurta pahante to
pehle dahini aasteen pahante. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate
huye suna ki momin ki lungi aadhi pindliyon tak hai aur
aadhi pindli aur takhnon ke darmiyan ho jab bhi koi harj
nahi jo kapda takhne se niche ho wo aag mein hai Huzoor
ne is jumla ko teen baar farmaya aur Allah ta'ala qiyamat
ke din us ki taraf nigah nahi farmayega jo lungi ya pajama
ko ghamand se ghaseetta chale .
(Abu dawood)
Anwaarul Hadees 283

5) Hazrate Amr ibne Shoaib radiallaho ta'ala anhu apne

baap se riwayat karte hain ki un ke dada ne kaha ki
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke Allah ta'ala
ko ye baat pasand hai ki us ke diye maal wa daulat ka asar
banda ke libas waghaira se zahir ho. (tirmizi)
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein farmate
hain ki yahan se maloom hua ki Allah ki nemat ko
chhupana jaaiz nahi aur goya nemat ki nashukri ka sabab
hai.

6) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha se riwayat hai ki

Asma binte Abu bakr radiallaho ta'ala anhuma barik
kapde pahan kar Huzoor ke samne aai Huzoor ne un ki
janib se munh pher liya aur farmaya aey Asma! Aurat jab
baligh ho jaye to us ke badan ka koi hissa hargiz na dikhai
dena chahiye siwaye is ke aur is ke aur ishara farmaya apne
munh aur hatheliyon ki janib. (Abu dawood, mishkat)

7) Hazrate Alqama ibne Abu alqama apni maa'n se

riwayat karte hain ki Hafsa binte abdurrahman Hazrate
Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ke paas barik dupatta
odh kar aai to Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne
unka dupatta phaad diya aur mota dupatta udha diya.
(Maalik, mishkat)
Note : aaj kal auratein bahut barik aur badan se kasa
(chust, chipka) hua kapda pehenne lagi hain jis se badan
Anwaarul Hadees 284

ke zyada hisse zahir hote hain auraton ko aisa kapda

pahanna haraam hai.
Aaj kal mard bhi aisi halki lungi pahanne lage hain jis se
badan ki rangat jhalakti hai aur parda nahi hota mardon
ko bhi aisi lungi pahanna haraam hai kuch log usi ko
pahan kar namaz bhi padhte hain un ki namaz nahi hoti
isliye ki naaf se ghutne tak chhupana namaz mein farz hai
aur kuch log dhoti bandhte hain dhoti bandhna hinduo
ka tareeqa hai aur us se parda bhi nahi hota ki chalne
mein raan ka pichhla hissa khul jata hai musalmano ko is
se bachna zaruri hai aur nekar janghiya pahanna ki jis se
ghutna khula rahe haraam hai.

Joota pehanna

1) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki hum

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke sath ek safar mein the
to Huzoor ne farmaya ki joote zyada pahna karo isliye ki
aadmi jab tak joota pahne rahta hai wo sawar ki tarah hai.
(Abu dawood)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab joota
pahne to pehle dahine paanv mein pahne aur jab utare to
pehle bayein paanv ka utare. (bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 285

3) Hazrate fazaala ibne ubaid radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam hum ko hukm
farmate the ki kabhi kabhi hum nange paanv rahein.
(Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Abu Mulaika radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki kisi ne Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha
se kaha ki ek aurat (mardana) joota pahanti hai unhone
farmaya ki Huzoor ne mardon ka joota aur kapda
pehenne waali auraton par lanat farmai hai. (Abu dawood)

Anguthi ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne mardon ko sone
ki anguthi se mana farmaya. (muslim shareef)
Nawawi sharah muslim jild 2 page 195 mein hai ki
musalmano ka is baat par ittifaq hai ki auraton ke liye
sone ki anguthi jaaiz hai aur mardon ke liye haraam hai
aur ash'atullamaat jild 3 page 559 mein hai ki sone ki
anguthi ka haraam hona mardon ke liye hai aur auraton
ke liye haraam nahi hai.

2) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

se riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne ek
sahabi ke hath mein sone ki anguthi dekhi to use utaar
kar phenk di aur farmaya ki tum mein se koi aadmi
Anwaarul Hadees 286

jahannam ke angare ka irada karta hai yahan tak ki us ko

apne hath mein le leta hai. Jab Huzoor chale gaye to kisi
ne us sahabi se kaha ke apni anguthi utha lo kisi aur kaam
mein lana unhone kaha khuda ki qasam mein use kabhi
na lunga jab ki rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
phenk di hai. (muslim shareef)

3) Hazrate Bureeda radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne ek aadmi se farmaya
jo peetal (brass) ki anguthi pahane huye tha ki kya baat
hai ki tujh se murtiyon ki boo aati hai unhone wo anguthi
phenk di phir lohe ki anguthi pahan kar aaye Huzoor ne
farmaya kya baat hai ki mein dekhta hoon tum
jahannamiyon ka gahna pahne huye ho? Us aadmi ne wo
anguthi bhi phenk di phir puchha ya rasoolallah! Kis
cheez ki anguthi banwao farmaya chaandi ki banao aur
ek misqaal poora na karo yani wazan mein poora 4.5
maasha na ho balki kuch kam ho. (tirmizi)
Note : mardon ko ek se zyada anguthi pahanna ya chhalle
pahanna ya ek se zyada nagine waali anguthi pahanna
agarche chaandi ki ho najaaiz hai. (bahare shariat)

Hajamat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ki 5 cheezein
fitrat se hain yani nabiyon ki sunnat hain: khatna karna,
Anwaarul Hadees 287

naaf ke niche ke baal mundna, munchhe katarwana,

nakhun katwana aur bagal ke baal ukhedna.
(bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

munchhe kaatne, baal tarashne, baghal ke baal ukhedne
aur naaf ke niche ke baal mundne mein humare liye ye
waqt muqarrar kiya gaya hai ki 40 din ke andar hi in
kaamon ko zarur kar lein. (muslim shareef)
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
hain ki 40 din se zyada nahi guzarna chahiye aur agar is
se kam mein karein to achcha hai aur bayan kiya gaya hai
ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam munchh aur nakhun
har juma ko kaat'tey the aur har 20 roz par naaf ke niche
ka baal mundtey the aur har 40 roz par bagal ke baal
ukhadtey the. (ash'atullamaat jild 3 page 569)

3) Hazrate Ali karramallahu ta’ala wajhuh ne farmaya ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne aurat ko sar mundane
se mana farmaya. (nasai, mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) nakhun kaatne mein Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho
alaihi wasallam se is tarah riwayat hai ki dahine hath ki
kalima ki ungli se shuru kare aur chhoti ungli par khatm
kare phir bayein hath ki chhoti ungli se shuru kar ke
Anwaarul Hadees 288

anguthe par khatm kare phir dahine hath ke anguthe ka

nakhun kate. (bahare shariat)

2) aaj kal aurat sar ke baal kata kar laundon (ladkon) ki

soorat ikhtiyar karne lagi hain ye sakht najaaiz wa gunah
hai Huzoor sarkare do aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
aisi auraton par lanat farmai hai. Al ayaazu billahi ta'ala

3) sunnat ye hai ki mard poore sar ke baal mundwaye ya

badhaye aur maang nikale. (fatawa aalamgeeri misri jild 5 page
312, tafseerat e ahmadiya page 31)

Dadhi aur munchh ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
mushrikeen ki mukhalafat karo is tarah ki dadhiyon ko
badhao aur munchhon ko katrao aur ek riwayat mein hai
munchhon ko khoob kam karo aur dadhiyon ko badhao.
(bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Zaid ibne Arqam radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ke Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
jo apni munchh na kaate wo hum mein se nahi hai yani
humare tareeqa ke khilaaf hai. (tirmizi, nasai)
Anwaarul Hadees 289

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke munchhe
katwao aur dadhiyan badhao is tarah majoosiyon ki
mukhalafat karo. (muslim shareef)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) aaj kal musalmano ne dadhi mein tarah tarah ka
fashion nikal rakha hai bahut se log bilkul safaya kara dete
hain kuch log sirf thhodhi par zara si rakhte hain kuch
log ek do ungal dadhi rakhte hain aur apne ko shariat ka
farmabardar samajhte hain halanki dadhi ka bilkul safaya
karane wale aur dadhi ko ek mutthi se kam rakhne wale
donon shariat ki nigah mein barabar hain. Bahare shariat
jild 16 page 197 mein hai dadhi badhana pehle nabiyon
ki sunnaton mein se hai, mundana ya ek mutthi se kam
karana haraam hai aur Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq
muhaddis dehalwi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi
asha'atullamaat jild 1 page 212 mein farmate hain ki
dadhi mundana haraam hai aur angrezon, hinduo aur
qalandariyon ka tareeqa hai aur dadhi ko ek mutthi tak
chhod dena wajib hai aur jin aalimo ne ek mutthi dadhi
rakhne ko sunnat qarar diya hai to wo is wajah se nahi ki
unke nazdeek wajib nahi balki is wajah se ki ya to yahan
sunnat ka matlab deen ka chalu rasta hai ya is wajah se ki
ek mutthi ka wajib hona hadees shareef se sabit hai jaisa
ki namaz e eid ko sunnat farmaya halanki namaz e eid
wajib hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 290

Aur durre mukhtar maye raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 116,

raddul muhtaar jild 2 page 117, baharurraeq jild 2 page
280, fathul qadir jild 2 page 260 aur Tahtawi page 491
mein hai ki dadhi jab ki ek mutthi se kam ho to us ko
kaatna jis tarah ke kuch maghribi (west) aur zanane
zanakhe karte hain kisi ke nazdeek halal nahi aur kul
dadhi ka safaya karna ye kaam to hindustan ke
yahoodiyon aur iran ke majoosiyon ka hai.

2) ek mutthi se kuch zyada dadhi rakhna jaaiz hai lekin

humare bahut bade bade zyada aalimo ke nazdeek us ki
bahut lambai ki munasib had se bahar aur ungli uthane
ka sabab ho makrooh wa napasandida hai. (lam'atuzzuha)

Khizab ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke budhape ko
badal dalo yani khizab lagao aur yahoodiyon ke jaisa na
karo. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abuzar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke sabse achchi
cheez jis se ujle baalon ka rang badla jaye mehandi aur
katam hai yani mehandi lagai jaye ya katam.
(Abu dawood)
Anwaarul Hadees 291

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ne farmaya ki aakhiri zamana mein kuch log honge jo
kaala khizab karenge jaise kAbutar ke potey wo log jannat
ki khushboo nahi payenge. (Abu dawood, nasai, mishkat)

Sone aur letne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne paanv par paanv rakhne
se mana farmaya jab ki chit leta ho. (muslim shareef)
Ye mana us waqt hai jab ki ek paanv khada ho ki is tarah
be pardagi ka dar hai aur agar paanv ko phaila kar ek ko
doosre par rakhe to koi haraj nahi. (bahare shariat)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ke Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne ek aadmi ko pet ke
bal letey huye dekha farmaya is tarah letne ko Allah ta'ala
pasand nahi farmata. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne aisi chhat par sone se
mana farmaya ki jis par girne se koi rok na ho. (tirmizi)

Kuch mas'ale
1) mustahab ye hai ki wuzu ke sath soye aur kuch der
dahini karwat par dahine hath ko rukhsar (gaal) ke niche
Anwaarul Hadees 292

rakh kar qibla rukh soye phir us ke baad baayi karwat par.

2) jab ladki aur ladke ki umr 10 saal ho jaye to unhein

alag alag sulana chahiye.

3) miyan biwi jab ek chaarpai par soyein to 10 saal ke

bachcha ko apne sath na sulayein.

4) din ke shuru hissa mein sona ya magrib aur isha ke

bich sona makrooh hai. (bahare shariat)

5) hindustan aur pakistan mein uttar (north side) janib

paanv phaila kar sona bila shubah jaaiz hai use najaaiz
samajhna ghalati hai.

6) jab so kar uthe to ye dua padhe- َ

ُ ُ‫ل‬ َ َ َ َ َ َ ْ َ ْ ‫َ ْ َ ْ ُ ٰل ل‬
‫اَن َب ْعد َما ا َمات َنا َواِل ْي ِه النشور‬‫اْلمد ِهّٰللِ ال ِذى احي‬
(bahare shariat)

Sapna dekhne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke achcha
sapna nubuwat ke 46 hisson mein se ek hissa hai.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 293

2) Hazrate Abu Qatada radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke achcha
sapna khuda e ta'ala ki taraf se hai aur bura sapna shaitan
ki janib se. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya
ke jis ne sapna mein mujh ko dekha us ne waqai mujh hi
ko dekha isliye ki shaitan meri soorat nahi ban sakta.
(bukhari, muslim)

4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki nabiyye

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ki khidmat mein ek
aadmi ne hazir hokar kaha ya rasoolallah! Maine khwab
mein dekha ki jaise mera sar kaat dala gaya hai Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ye sun kar hanse aur farmaya jab
sapna mein shaitan kisi ke sath khele to wo us sapna ko
logon se bayan na kare. (muslim shareef)

5) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke tum mein se
jo koi bura sapna dekhe to us ko chahiye ki bayein taraf
teen baar thook de aur teen baar shaitan se khuda e ta'ala
ki panah mange aur jis karwat par pehle tha use badal de.
(muslim shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 294

Faal ka bayan

1) Hazrate Hafsa radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha ki rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke jo aadmi
kaahin aur najumi (jyotish) ke paas jakar kuch puchhe us
ki 40 din ki namazein qubool nahi ki jayengi.
(muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo aadmi
kaahin aur jyotish ke paas jaye aur us ke bayan ko sachcha
jane to wo Qur’an aur deen e islam se alag ho gaya.
(ahmad, Abu dawood)

3) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ke

kuch logon ne rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem se
kaahinon ke babat puchha ki un ki baatein bharosa ke
qabil hain ya nahi? Huzoor ne farmaya wo bilkul bharosa
ke qabil nahi hain. Logon ne kaha ya rasoolallah! Baaz
waqt wo aisi khabarein dete hain jo sach ho jati hai
Huzoor ne farmaya wo haq hai jis ko (firishton se) shaitan
uchak leta hai aur apne dost kaahin ke kaan mein is tarah
daal deta hai jis tarah ek murgi doosri murgi ke kaan mein
aawaz pahunchati hai phir wo kaahin us haq mein 100 se
zyada jhooti baatein mila dete hain.
(bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 295

Chheenk aur jamahi ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko jab chheenk aati
to munh ko hath ya kapde se chhupa lete aur aawaz nichi
karte. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab kisi ko
ٰ َْ
chheenk aaye to ِ‫" اْلَ ْم ُد ِ لهّٰلل‬Alhamdulillah" kahe aur us ka
bhai ya sath wala "YarhamukAllah" ‫ َ َْي ََحُ َک هّٰللا‬kahe jab
"YarhamukAllah" kah le to chheenk ne wala us ke jawab
mein ye kahe ‫ُك‬ ْ ُ ‫يُك هّٰللاُ َويُ ْص ِل ُح َِب َل‬
ُ ُ ‫َي ِد‬
ْ َ "Yahdikumullah wa

yuslihu ba lakum". (bukhari)

3) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke jab kisi ko jamahi aaye to apna hath munh par rakh le
kyunki shaitan munh mein ghus jata hai. (muslim shareef)

Kuch mas'ale ka bayan

1) nabi jamahi se bache huye hain isliye ki usmein shaitan
ka dakhal hai. Uske rokne ki achchi tarkeeb ye hai ki jab
jamahi aane waali ho to dil mein khayaal kare ki nabi is
se bache huye hain fauran ruk jayegi.
(bahare shariat, shaami jild 1 page 336)
Anwaarul Hadees 296

2) agar chheenk ne wala alhamdulillah kahe to sunne wale

par fauran is tarah jawab dena wajib hai ki wo sun le.

3) kuch log chheenk ko badfaali khayaal karte hain jaise

kisi kaam ke liye ja raha hai aur kisi ko chheenk aa gai to
samajhte hai wo kaam poora nahi hoga ye jahalat hai
isliye ki badfaali koi cheez nahi balki aise mauqa par
chheenk aana aur us par zikre ilaahi karna nek faali hai.

Ijazat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ki

maine nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ke ghar
par hazir hokar darwaza khatkhataya to Huzoor ne
farmaya kaun hai? Maine kaha ki main hoon to aapne
farmaya main to main bhi hoon. (bukhari, muslim)
Yani jawab mein apna naam lena chahiye "Main" kehna
kaafi nahi hai isliye ki "Main" to har aadmi hai.

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne yusr radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ke rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam jab kisi
ke darwaza par jate to darwaza ke samne nahi khade hote
the balki dahine ya bayein darwaza se hat kar khade hote
the. (Abu dawood)

3) Hazrate Ata ibne yasaar radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki ek sahabi ne rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
Anwaarul Hadees 297

wattasleem se puchha kya main apni maa'n ke paas jaaun

to usse bhi ijazat loo? Huzoor ne farmaya haan! Unhone
kaha mein to uske sath us makaan mein rahta hoon,
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ijazat lekar
uske paas jao unhone kaha mein apni maa'n ka khadim
hoon yani baar baar aana jana hota hai phir ijazat ki kya
zarurat? Rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ki ijazat lekar jao kya tum pasand karte ho ki apni
maa'n ko nange dekho? Kaha nahi! Farmaya to ijazat hasil
kar liya karo. (Maalik, mishkat)

Salam ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke kya mein
tum ko aisi baat na batao ki jab tum use karo to tumhare
darmiyan muhabbat badhe aur wo ye hai ki aapas mein
salam ko riwaaj do. (muslim)

2) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke kalaam se pehle
salam karna chahiye. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abdullah radiallaho ta'ala anhu se marwi hai

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke salam
mein pahal (shuruaat) karne wala guroor aur ghamand se
paak hai. (baihaqi)
Anwaarul Hadees 298

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se marwi

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab
koi tum mein se musalmano ke majma mein pahunche
to salam kare phir agar baithne ki zarurat ho to baith jaye
aur jab chalne lage to dobara salam karo. (tirmizi)
Note : jo log Qur’an shareef ya wa'az sunne mein lage ho
ya padhne padhane mein lage ho unhein salam na kiya
jaye.

5) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke aey bete! Jab
tu ghar mein dakhil ho to ghar walo ko salam kar isliye ki
tera salam tere aur tere ghar walo ke liye barkat ka sabab
hoga. (tirmizi)

6) Hazrate Amr ibne shoaib radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

apne baap se aur wo apne dada se riwayat karte hain ki
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo aadmi
salam karne mein ghairo ka tareeqa apnaye wo hum mein
se nahi hai. Yahood wa nasaara ka tareeqa na apnao
yahoodiyon ka salam ungliyon ke ishara se hai aur nasaara
ka tareeqa hatheliyon ke ishara se hai. (tirmizi, mishkat)

7) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke agar
tumhari mulaqat badmazhabon se ho unhein salam na
karo. (ibne maaja)
Anwaarul Hadees 299

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) khat (letter) mein salam likha hota hai us ka bhi jawab
dena wajib hai us ki do sooratein hain ek to ye ki zuban
se jawab de, doosre ye ki salam ka jawab likh kar bhej de.
(bahare shariat, durre mukhtar aur shaami jild 5 page 275)

2) kisi ne khat mein likha ki fulan ko salam kaho to jis ko

khat likha gaya us par salam ka pahunchana wajib nahi
agar pahunchayega to sawab payega.

3) kisi ne kaha ki fulan ko mera salam kah dena aur usne

waada kar liya to salam pahunchana wajib hai agar nahi
pahunchayega to gunahgar hoga. (fatawa aalamgeeri, shaami)

4) kisi ne salam bheja to is tarah jawab de ki pehle

pahunchane wale ko phir us ko jis ne salam bheja hai yani
yoon kahe "Alaika wa alaihissalam". (fatawa aalamgeeri)

Musafha ka bayan

1) Hazrate Bara ibne aazib radiallaho ta'ala anhu kehte

hain ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab
do musalman aapas mein milte hain aur musafha karte
hain to un donon ke juda hone se pehle un ko bakhsh
diya jata hai. (tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 300

2) Hazrate Ata khurasani radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke aapas
mein musafha kiya karo is se dushmani door hogi. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Zaare jo (wafde) abdul qais mein shamil the

farmate hain ki jab hum madeena mein aaye to hum jald
jald apni sawariyon se utar pade aur hum Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ke hath aur paanv ko bosa diye.
(Abu dawood, mishkat)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) deeni peshwa ka hath aur paanv chumna jaaiz hai.
Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi
rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 21
par farmate hain ki parhezgar aalim ka hath chumna jaaiz
hai aur kuch aalimo ne farmaya ki mustahab hai aur
wafde abdul qais ki hadees ki sharah mein farmate hain
ki is hadees shareef se paanv chumne ka jaaiz hona sabit
hua aur durre mukhtar mein hai ki barkat ke liye aalim
aur parhezgar aadmi ka hath chumna jaaiz hai.

2) har namaz ba jama'at ke baad bhi musafha karna jaaiz

hai. Durre mukhtar mein hai ki asr ki namaz ke baad bhi
musafha karna jaaiz hai aur aalimo ne jo use bid'at
farmaya to wo jaaiz aur achchi bid'at hai aisa hi imaam
nawawi ne apni azkaar mein farmaya.
Anwaarul Hadees 301

3) wahabi, ghair muqallid donon hathon se musafha

karne ko najaaiz aur hadees ke khilaaf batate hain ye un
ki jahalat hai. Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis
dehalwi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ashi'atullamaat tarjuma
mishkat jild 4 page 20 par farmate hain ki mulaqat ke
waqt musafha karna sunnat hai aur donon hath se karna
chahiye.
Aur hadeeson mein jo lafz "Yad" kaha gaya hai us se sirf
ek hath se musafha ka matlab samajhna saheeh nahi isliye
ki aisi do cheezein jo ek doosre ke sath rahti ho jaise hath,
paanv, aankh, moja, joota aur dastaana waghaira us mein
wahid ka lafz bol kar donon murad liye jate hain jaise
Zaid ne hath se pakda yani donon hath se aur paanv se
chala yani donon paanv se aur aankh se dekha yani donon
aankh se aur kaha jata hai Zaid ne joota pahna yani
donon joote aur isi par doosri cheezon ko samajhna
chahiye.
Ye qaeda hindustan, iran aur arab mein sab jagah maana
َ‫َ َ ُ ل‬
hua hai warna hadees shareef ‫الر ُج ِل ِب َي ِد ِه‬ ‫ب َعل‬ ْ َ ْ ُ ‫ آَ ْط َي‬ka
ِ ‫ب الكس‬
matlab ye ho jayega ki sirf ek hath ki kamai behtar hai
donon hath ki kamai behtar nahi aur mashhoor hadees,
‫ِم ل َِسا ِن ِه َويَ ِد ِه‬ َ ‫ِم َس ِل َم ْال ُم ْس ِل ُم‬
ْ ِ ‫ون‬ ْ َ ‫َا ْل ُم ْس ِل ُم‬
Ka ye matlab manna padega ki poora musalman wo
aadmi hai jis ke sirf ek hath se musalman amaan mein
rahein aur doosre hath se takleef mein.
Anwaarul Hadees 302

Note : is mas'ala ka zyada bayan aala Hazrat imaam

Ahmad Raza radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki kitab
"Safaehullujain" mein milega.

Maa'n baap ke haq ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke us ki naak
gubar aalood ho, us ki naak gubar aalood ho, us ki naak
gubar aalood ho (yani zaleel wa ruswa ho) kisi ne puchha
ya rasoolallah wo kaun hai? Huzoor ne farmaya ke jis ne
maa'n baap donon ko ya ek ko budhape ke waqt paya
phir unki khidmat kar ke jannat mein dakhil na hua.
(muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Muawiya ibne jahima radiallaho ta'ala

anhuma se riwayat hai ki unke waalid jahima Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ke paas hazir huye aur kaha ya
rasoolallah! Mera irada jihad mein jane ka hai Huzoor se
raay lene ke liye hazir hua hoon farmaya kya teri maa'n
hai? Kaha haan! Farmaya us ki khidmat apne upar lazim
kar le ki jannat maa'n ke paanv tale hai.
(ahmad, nasai, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jis ne is
haal mein subah ki, ki maa'n baap ke baare mein Allah
Anwaarul Hadees 303

ta'ala ka farmabardar raha to us ke liye subah hi ko jannat

ke do darwaze khul jate hain aur maa'n baap mein se ek
ho to ek darwaza khulta hai aur jis ne is haal mein subah
ki, ki maa'n baap ke baare mein khuda e ta'ala ka
nafarman banda raha to us ke liye subah hi ko jahannam
ke do darwaze khul jate hain aur ek ho to ek darwaza
khulta hai. Ek sahabi ne kaha agarche maa'n baap us par
zulm karein Huzoor ne farmaya agarche zulm karein
agarche zulm karein. (baihaqi, mishkat)

4) Hazrate Abu Umaama radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki ek shakhs ne arz kiya ya rasoolallah! Maa'n baap ka
aulad par kya haq hai? Farmaya ki wo donon teri jannat
wa dozakh hain yani jo log un ko khush rakhenge jannat
payenge aur jo un ko nakhush rakhenge jahannam mein
jayenge. (ibne maaja)

5) Hazrate Abdullah ibne amr radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
parwardigar ki khushi baap ki khushi mein hai aur
parwardigar ki narazgi baap ki narazgi mein hai. (tirmizi)

6) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
ye baat bade gunahon mein se hai ki aadmi apne maa'n
baap ko gaali de logon ne puchha ya rasoolallah! Kya koi
apne maa'n baap ko bhi gaali deta hai? Farmaya haan! Us
Anwaarul Hadees 304

ki soorat ye hoti hai ki ye doosre ke baap ko gaali deta hai

to wo us ke baap ko gaali deta hai aur ye doosre ki maa'n
ko gaali deta hai to wo us ki maa'n ko gaali deta hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

7) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo maa'n
baap ya un mein se kisi ek ki qabr par har juma ko ziyarat
ke liye hazir ho to Allah ta'ala us ke gunah bakhsh dega
aur wo maa'n baap ke sath achcha bartaaw karne wala
likha jayega. (mishkat)

Aulad ke haq ka bayan

1) Hazrate Jabir ibne Samura radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke koi
shakhs apni aulad ko adab sikhaye to us ke liye ek sa'a
(lagbhag 4 kg) galla sadqa karne se behtar hai. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Ayyub ibne moosa radiallaho ta'ala anhu apne

baap se aur wo apne dada se riwayat karte hain ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke aulad ke liye baap ki
koi bakhshish achchi parwarish se behtar nahi hai.
(baihaqi, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jis ki parwarish mein
Anwaarul Hadees 305

do ladkiyan baligh hone tak rahein to wo qiyamat ke din

is tarah aayega ki mein aur wo bilkul paas paas honge ye
kehte huye Huzoor ne apni ungliyan mila kar farmaya ke
is tarah. (muslim)

4) Hazrate Suraqa ibne Maalik radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke kya mein tum ko ye na bata du ki sab se achcha sadqa
kya hai? Aur wo apni us ladki par sadqa karna hai jo
tumhari taraf (bewa ya talaq hone ke sabab) wapas laut
aai aur tumhare siwa koi us ka zimmedar nahi.
(ibne maaja, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo shakhs
teen ladkiyon ya teen bahanon ko paale phir unko adab
sikhaye aur unke sath meharbani kare yahan tak ki khuda
un ko be parwa kar de (yani wo baligh ho jayein aur unka
nikah ho jaye) to paalne wale par Allah ta'ala jannat ko
wajib kar dega ek sahabi ne puchha ya rasoolallah! Aur do
betiyon ya do bahanon ke paalne par kya sawab hai?
Huzoor ne farmaya do ka sawab bhi yahi hai (raawi kehte
hain) agar sahaba ek beti ya ek bahan ke baare mein
puchhte to ek ke baare mein bhi Huzoor yahi farmate.
(mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 306

Kuch zaruri baatein

Bachcha ka achcha sa naam rakhe bura naam na rakhe ki
bura naam ka bura asar hoga to adab qubool na karega,
maa'n ya kisi nek namazi aurat se do saal tak dudh
pilwaye, paak kamai se un ki parwarish kare ke napak
maal napak aadatein paida karta hai, khelne ke liye achchi
cheez jo shar'an jaaiz ho deta rahe, bahlane ke liye un se
jhoota waada na kare, jab kuch hoshiyar ho jeye to khane
peene uthne baithne chalne phirne maa'n baap aur ustad
waghaira ki izzat karne ka tareeqa bataye, nek ustad ke
paas Qur’an majeed padhaye, islam wa sunnat sikhaye,
Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki izzat
wa muhabbat un ke dil mein daale ki yahi asal imaan hai,
jab bachcha ki umr 7 saal ho jaye to namaz ki takeed kare
aur jab 10 saal ka ho jaye to namaz ke liye sakhti kare agar
na padhe to maar kar padhaye, wuzu ghusl aur namaz
waghaira ke mas'ale bataye, likhne aur paani mein tairne
ko sikhaye, buri sohbat se bachaye, ishqiya novel aur
afsane waghaira hargiz na padhne de, jab jawan ho jaye to
nek shareefun nasab ladki se shadi kar de aur wirasat se
use hargiz mahroom na kare, aur ladkiyon ko seena
pirona kaatna aur khana pakana sikhaye, surah e noor ki
taleem de aur likhna hargiz na sikhaye ki fitna ka dar hai,
beton se zyada un ki dil jooe kare, 9 saal ki umr se un ki
khaas nigrani shuru karein, shadi barat mein jahan naach
gaana ho wahan hargiz na jane de, radio se bhi gaana
bajana hargiz na sunne de, jab baligh ho jaye to nek
Anwaarul Hadees 307

shareefun nasab ladke ke sath nikah kar de faasiq wa faajir

khaas kar badmazhab ke sath hargiz nikah na kare.
(mash'altul irshad ila huqooqil aulad musannif aala Hazrat imaam
ahmad raza radiallaho ta'ala anhu)

Bhai waghaira ke haq

1) Hazrate Sayeed ibne aas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke bade bhai
ka haq chhote bhai par aisa hai jaisa ki baap ka haq bete
par. (baihaqi)

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo
humare chhoto par raham na kare, humare badho ki izzat
na kare, neki ka hukm na de aur burai se mana na kare
wo hum mein se nahi hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo shakhs
yateem ko apne khane peene mein shareek kare Allah
ta'ala us ke liye jannat wajib kar dega. (mishkat)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke wo shakhs jannat
mein nahi jayega jis ka padosi us ke zulm se bacha na ho.
(muslim shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 308

5) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate huye
suna ki wo momin nahi jo khud pet bhar khaye aur us ka
padosi us ki bagal mein bhooka rahe.
(baihaqi, mishkat)

6) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke qasam hai us zaat ki
jis ke qabza mein meri jaan hai ki banda us waqt tak
momin nahi hota jab tak ki apne bhai ke liye bhi wo
pasand na kare jis ko wo khud apne liye pasand karta hai.
(bukhari, muslim)

Chori karna aur sharab peena

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke chor
par Allah ta'ala ne lanat farmai hai. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Fuzaala ibne ubaid radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke paas ek chor
laya gaya to us ka hath kaata gaya phir Huzoor ne farmaya
ke wo kata hua hath uski gardan mein latka diya jaye.
(tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abdullah ibne amr radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

se riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke maa'n baap ki nafarmani karne wala, jua
Anwaarul Hadees 309

khelne wala, ahsaan jatane wala aur sharab ki aadat

rakhne wala jannat mein na jayega. (mishkat)

4) Hazrate Abu umaama radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke Allah
ta'ala farmata hai qasam hai meri izzat ki mera jo banda
sharab ka ek ghoont bhi piyega mein us ko usi ke misl
peep pilaoga aur jo banda mere dar se sharab peena chhod
dega mein us ko mubarak hauzon mein se sharab e tahoor
pilaoga. (ahmad, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Waael hazarmi radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Tariq ibne suwaid ne Huzoor alaihissalatu
wassalam se sharab banane ke baare mein puchha to
Huzoor ne mana farmaya unhone kaha hum to use sirf
dawa ke liye banate hain Huzoor ne farmaya wo dawa
nahi hai balki wo khud beemari hai. (muslim shareef)

6) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo sharab
piye use durre maaro aur jo shakhs 4thi martaba sharab
piye use qatl kar do. (tirmizi)

Note : agar islami hukoomat hoti to chori karne wale ka

hath kaata jata aur sharab peene wale ko 80 kode maare
jate. Maujooda soorat mein un ke liye ye hukm hai ki
musalman un ka boycott karein un ke sath khana peena
Anwaarul Hadees 310

uthna baithna aur kisi tarah ke islami ta'alluq na rakhein

jab tak ki wo log tauba kar ke apna bura kaam chhod na
dein agar musalman aisa na karenge to wo bhi gunahgar
honge.

Jhoot ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke sach
bolna neki hai aur neki jannat mein le jati hai aur jhoot
bolna bada gunah hai aur bada gunah jahannam mein le
jata hai. (muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab banda
jhoot bolta hai to us ki badboo se firishta ek meel door
hat jata hai.(tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Safwan ibne sulaim radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam se puchha
gaya kya momin darpok hota hai? Huzoor ne farmaya
haan! Ho sakta hai phir puchha gaya kya momin kanjoos
ho sakta hai? Farmaya haan! Ho sakta hai phir puchha
kya momin jhoota hota hai? Farmaya nahi.
(baihaqi, mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 311

4) Hazrate Umme Kulsum radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke wo aadmi
jhoota nahi hai jo logon ke darmiyan sulah paida karta
hai, achchi baat kahta hai aur achchi baat pahunchata hai.
(bukhari, muslim)
Note : apna haq paane ke liye ya apne upar se zulm door
karne ke liye jhoot bolna jaaiz hai.
(durre mukhtar, fatawa razwiya jild 3 page 192)
Aur Hazrat sadrushshariya rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi
likhte hain ki teen sooraton mein jhoot bolna jaaiz hai
yani us mein gunah nahi.
jung ki soorat mein ke yahan apne muqabil ko dhoka
dena jaaiz hai isi tarah jab zalim zulm karna chahata ho
to us ke zulm se bachne ke liye bhi jaaiz hai.
do musalmano mein jhagda hai aur ye un donon mein
sulah karana chahata hai to is soorat mein jhoot bolna
jaaiz hai jaise ek ke samne ye kah de ki wo tumhein
achcha janta hai, tumhari tareef karta tha ya usne
tumhein salam kahla bheja hai aur doosre ke paas bhi isi
tarah ki baatein kare taaki donon mein dushmani kam ho
jaye aur sulah ho jaye.
apni aurat ko khush karne ke liye koi baat waqiya ke
khilaaf kehna jaaiz hai.
(bahare shariat jild 16 page 136 ba hawala e aalamgeeri)
Aur sach bolne mein fasaad paida hota ho to is soorat
mein bhi jhoot bolna jaaiz hai aur be gunah ko qatl se
bachane ke liye jhoot bolna wajib hai.
(bahare shariat jild 16 page 136)
Anwaarul Hadees 312

Chugli aur gheebat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Huzaifa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate huye
suna ke chugli khane wala jannat mein nahi jayega.
(bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abdurrahman ibne ganam aur asma binte

yazeed radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat hai ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke khuda e ta'ala ke
bahut bure bande wo hai jo logon mein chugli khate
phirte hain aur doston ke darmiyan judai dalte hain.
(ahmad, baihaqi)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
tumhein maloom hai gheebat kya cheez hai? Logon ne
kaha Allah wa rasool us ko achcha jante hain. Farmaya
gheebat ye hai ke tu apne bhai ke baare mein aisi baat
kahe jo use buri lage kisi ne kaha agar mere bhai mein wo
burai maujood ho to kya us ko bhi gheebat kaha jayega?
Farmaya jo kuch tum kehte ho agar us mein maujood ho
jab hi to gheebat hai aur agar tum aisi baat kaho jo us
mein maujood na ho to ye to jhoota ilzaam hai.
(muslim shareef)
Anwaarul Hadees 313

4) Hazrate Abu Sayeed wa Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala

anhuma ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke gheebat zina se buri hai, sahaba ne kaha ya
rasoolallah! Gheebat zina se buri kyun hai? Farmaya
aadmi zina karta hai phir tauba karta hai to Allah ta'ala
us ko apni meharbani se maaf farma deta hai lekin
gheebat karne wale ko Allah ta'ala maaf nahi farmata jab
tak ki us ko wo aadmi maaf na kar de jis ki gheebat ki gai
hai. (baihaqi, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Bahaz ibne hakim radiallaho ta'ala anhu apne

baap se riwayat karte hain aur wo apne dada se ke Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya kya tum log bure ko
bura kahne se bachte ho? Aakhir use log kyunkar
pahchanege, bure ki buraiyan bayan kiya karo taaki log
us se bachein. (sunan baihaqi)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) Faasiqe molin yani khullam khulla bada gunah karne
wale aur badmazhab ki burai bayan karna jaaiz hai balki
agar logon ko us ki burai se bachana maqsad ho to sawab
milne ki ummeed hai.
(bahare shariat ba hawala e raddul muhtaar)

2) jo shakhs khullam khulla bura kaam karta ho aur us ko

is baat ki koi parwa nahi ke log use kya kahenge to us
shakhs ki us buri baat ka bayan karna gheebat nahi magar
Anwaarul Hadees 314

us ki doosri baatein jo zahir nahi hain un ka charcha

karna gheebat hai.
(bahare shariat ba hawala e raddul muhtaar)
Aaj kal bahut se wahabi apni wahabiyat chhupate aur
khud ko sunni zahir karte hain aur jab mauqa pate hain
to badmazhabi ko aahista aahista phailate hain un ki
badmazhabi ko zahir karna gheebat nahi isliye ki logon
ko un ke makr wa burai se bachana hai aur agar wo apni
badmazhabi ko nahi chhupata balki khullam khulla zahir
karta hai jab bhi gheebat nahi isliye ki wo khullam khulla
burai karne walo mein dakhil hai. (bahare shariat)

Zuban ki hifazat aur tanhai waghaira

1) Hazrate Abdullah Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

ne kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
jo shakhs chup raha usne najaat pai. (tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abuzar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate huye
suna ki akele rahna bure sathi se behtar hai aur achcha
sathi behtar hai akela rahne se aur bhalai sikhana behtar
hai chup rahne se aur chup rahna behtar hai burai sikhane
se. (baihaqi, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
Anwaarul Hadees 315

musalman ko gaali dena bada gunah hai. (bukhari, muslim)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki Huzoor

alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jab faasiq yani bade
gunahgar ki tareef ki jati hai to Allah ta'ala gazab farmata
hai aur faasiq yani bade gunahgar ki tareef se Allah ka arsh
kaanp uth'ta hai. (baihaqi)
Jab faasiq ki tareef karne se Allah ka arsh kaanp ne lagta
hai to bad'deen aur badmazhab ki tareef karne se arshe
ilahi kis qadr kanpta hoga. Al ayaazu billahi ta'ala

Dushmani aur jalan (bughz wa hasad) ka

bayan

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke bandon ke
aamal har hafta do martaba pesh kiye jate hain peer aur
jumerat ko pas har banda ki bakhshish hoti hai siwa us
banda ke jo apne kisi musalman bhai se dushmani rakhta
hai us ke baare mein hukm diya jata hai ki un donon ko
chhode raho (yani firishte unke gunahon ko na mitayein)
yahan tak ke wo aapas ki dushmani ko khatm kar dein.
(muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke kisi
musalman ko jaaiz nahi ki wo teen din se zyada kisi
Anwaarul Hadees 316

musalman ko dushmani se chhod rakhe agar teen din

guzar jayein to us ko chahiye ke apne bhai se mil kar
salam kare agar wo salam ka jawab de de to sulah ke sawab
mein donon shareek hain aur agar salam ka jawab na de
to jawab na dene wala gunahgar hua aur salam karne wala
ta'alluq chhodne ke gunah se bari (aazad) ho gaya.
(Abu dawood, mishkat)

3) Hazrate Zubair radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke agli
ummaton ki beemari tumhari taraf bhi aa gai wo beemari
dushmani aur jalan hai jo mundne waali hai mera ye
matlab nahi ke wo baal mundti hai balki wo deen ko
mundti hai. (ahmad, tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ke hasad aur jalan se apne aap ko bachao isliye ki
hasad nekiyon ko is tarah kha jata hai jis tarah aag lakdi
ko. (Abu dawood)

Fayda : kisi shakhs mein koi achchai dekh kar ye tamanna

karna ke wo achchai us se door hokar mere paas aa jaye
ise hasad kehte hain, hasad karna haraam hai.
(bahare shariat)
Aur agar ye tamanna hai ki wo achchai mujh mein bhi ho
jaye to ise rashk kehte hain ye jaaiz hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 317

Khuda hi ke liye muhabbat khuda hi ke liye

dushmani

1) Hazrate Abuzar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam hum logon ke paas
tashreef laye aur farmaya ke tum log jante ho ki khuda e
ta'ala ke nazdeek kaun sa amal sabse pasandida hai? Kisi
ne kaha namaz aur zakaat, kisi ne kaha jihad Huzoor ne
farmaya Allah ta'ala ke nazdeek sab se pasandida amal hai
ُ ْ ْ ُ‫َا ْْلُ ل‬
‫ب ِِف هّٰللا َوال ُبغض ِِف هّٰللا‬
Tarjuma : khuda hi ke liye kisi se muhabbat karna aur
khuda hi ke liye kisi se nafrat karna. (ahmad, Abu dawood)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein farmate
hain ki yahan sawal paida hota hai ke ‫ ُح لُب ِِف هّٰللا‬ka namaz,
zakaat aur jihad se zyada mahboob hona kaise saheeh
hoga jab ke ye cheezein sab amal se behtar hain. Is ka
jawab ye hai ke jo shakhs sirf Allah ta'ala ke liye muhabbat
karega wo nabi, vali (auliyaullah) aur Allah ta'ala ke har
nek bandon se muhabbat karega aur un logon ki pairwi
wa farmabardari bhi zarur karega isliye ki muhabbat ke
liye farmabardar zaruri hai aur jo shakhs khuda e ta'ala ke
liye dushmani karega to deen ke dushmanon se yaqeenan
dushmani karega goya Huzoor ne farmaya ke amlon aur
Anwaarul Hadees 318
ٰ
farmabardariyon ka madaar aur buniyad ِ‫" ُح لُب ِ لهّٰلل‬Hubbu
ٰ ُ ْ
lillah" aur ِ‫" ُبغض ِ لهّٰلل‬Bughzu lillah" hai.
(ash'atullamaat jild 4 page 138)

2) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne Abuzar se farmaya ke
aey Abuzar! Imaan ki kaun si girah zyada mazboot hai?
Kaha Allah aur rasool us ko zyada jante hain. Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya Allah ta'ala hi ke liye
aapas mein dosti rakhna aur Allah hi ke liye kisi ko dost
banana aur kisi ko dushman samajhna. (baihaqi)

3) Hazrate Abu razin radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne un se farmaya kya
mein tujhe deen ki wo buniyad na bata du jis ke zariye tu
duniya wa aakhirat ki bhalai hasil kar le, pahli baat to ye
ki Allah walo ki majlison mein baithna apne liye lazim
kar le aur jab akela rahna mayassar aaye to jitna ho sake
khuda e ta'ala ki yaad mein apni zuban hila aur khuda e
ta'ala hi ke liye dosti kar aur usi ke liye dushmani kar.
(baihaqi)

Gussa aur ghamand ka bayan

1) Hazrate Bahaz ibne hakim apne baap se aur wo apne

dada se riwayat karte hain ki Huzoor alaihissalatu
Anwaarul Hadees 319

wassalam ne farmaya ke gussa imaan ko aisa barbad karta

hai jis tarah aelwa shahad ko kharab kar deta hai. (baihaqi)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke bahadur wo
nahi jo pahalwan ho aur doosre ko pachhad de balki
bahadur wo shakhs hai jo gussa ke waqt apne aap ko qabu
mein rakhe. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke Hazrate
Moosa alaihissalam ne kaha aey mere parwardigar! Kaun
banda tere nazdeek zyada izzat wala hai? Farmaya wo
banda jo qudrat rakhte huye maaf kar de. (baihaqi, mishkat)

4) Hazrate Ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jis shakhs
ke dil mein raae barabar ghamand hoga wo jannat mein
nahi jayega. Ek shakhs ne kaha ya rasoolallah! Aadmi is
baat ko pasand karta hai ke uska pahnawa achcha ho aur
us ka joota achcha ho kya ye bhi ghamand mein dakhil
hai? Huzoor ne farmaya khuda e ta'ala jameel hai aur wo
jamaal (aaraesh) ko pasand farmata hai isliye aaraesh wa
jamaal ki khwahish ghamand nahi hai aur albatta
ghamand haq ko qubool na karna aur logon ko haqeer wa
zaleel (kam darja wa be izzat) samajhna hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 320

5) Hazrat Faruqe Aazam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

mimbar par khade hokar farmaya aey logon! Tawazu yani
aajizi aur inkisari ikhtiyar karo maine Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate huye suna hai ki jo
khuda ki khushi hasil karne ke liye tawazu karta hai
khuda e ta'ala use uncha farmata hai yahan tak ki wo apne
aap ko chhota samajhta hai magar logon ki nazar mein
wo bada samjha jata hai aur jo ghamand karta hai Allah
ta'ala use past kar deta hai yahan tak ki wo logon ki
nazron mein be izzat rahta hai aur apne tae apne aap ko
bada khayaal karta hai halanki anjamkar ek din wo logon
ki nigah mein kutte aur suar se bhi bura ho jata hai.

Zulm ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ke zulm qiyamat ke din andheriyon ka sabab
hoga. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Aaus ibne shurhabil se riwayat hai ki unhone

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate huye suna ki jo
shakhs zalim ko quwwat dene ke liye us ka sath de ye jante
huye ki wo zalim hai to wo islam se kharij ho jata hai.
(baihaqi)
Yani ye ek musalman ka kaam nahi hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 321

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya kya
tumhein maloom hai ghareeb kaun hai? Logon ne kaha
hum mein ghareeb wo aadmi hai jis ke paas na paise ho
na saman. Huzoor ne farmaya meri ummat mein darasal
ghareeb wo aadmi hai jo qiyamat ke din namaz, roza,
zakaat lekar aaye is haal mein ki us ne kisi ko gaali di ho,
kisi par tuhmat lagai ho, kisi ka maal kha liya ho, kisi ko
qatl kiya ho aur kisi ko maara ho to ab unhein khush
karne ke liye us aadmi ki nekiyan un mazlumon ke
darmiyan taqseem ki jayegi pas us ki nekiyan khatm ho
jane ke baad bhi agar logon ke haq us par baaqi rah
jayenge to ab haqdaron ke gunah laad diye jayenge yahan
tak ki use jahannam mein phenk diya jayega.

Note : bandon par do qism ke haq hote hain

• Allah ke haq
• Bandon ke haq
In donon ko ada karna zaruri hai lekin un mein bandon
ke haq bahut aham hain isliye ki khuda e ta'ala apne
karam se agar chahe to apne haq ko maaf farma de lekin
bandon ke haq ko Allah ta'ala hargiz nahi maaf farmayega
jab tak ki wo bande na maaf kar dein ki jin ke haq us par
hote hain lihaza Allah ke haq ke sath bandon ke haq ada
karne ki jahan tak ho sake koshish kare warna qiyamat ke
din sakht azaab mein giraftar hoga.
Anwaarul Hadees 322

Maal waghaira ki lalach ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke agar duniyadar aadmi ke paas maal se bhare
huye do jungle ho jab bhi wo teesre jungle ki aarzu karega
aur aise lalachi aadmi ka pet qabr ki mitti ke siwa aur koi
cheez nahi bhar sakti. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate ka'ab ibne Maalik radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke do
bhooke bhediye jinhein bakriyon mein chhod diya jaye
wo itna nuqsan nahi pahunchate jitna ke maal aur
martaba ki lalach insaan ke deen ko nuqsan pahunchati
hai. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke dirham wa deenar ke bande par lanat ki gai hai. (tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki nabiyye

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke aadmi
budha hota hai aur do baatein us ki jawan hoti hain maal
ki lalach aur umr ki zyadti. (bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 323

Duniya ki muhabbat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Huzaifa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate
huye suna ki duniya ki muhabbat har burai ki buniyad
hai. (mishkat)

2) Hazrate Abu moosa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo aadmi
apni duniya se muhabbat karta hai (aisi muhabbat jo
Allah wa rasool ki muhabbat par ghalib ho) to wo apni
aakhirat ko nuqsan pahunchata hai aur jo apni aakhirat
se muhabbat karta hai wo apni duniya ko nuqsan
pahunchata hai to aey musalmano! Fana hone waali cheez
yani duniya ko chhod kar baaqi rahne waali cheez yani
aakhirat ko ikhtiyar kar lo. (ahmad, mishkat)

3) Hazrate sahal ibne sa'ad radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ke Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
agar duniya khuda e ta'ala ki nazar mein machchhar ke
par barabar bhi wuq'at (izzat) rakhti to us mein se kafir
ko ek ghoont bhi na pilata.

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke kaan
khol kar sun lo duniya mal'oon hai aur jo cheezein
Anwaarul Hadees 324

usmein hain wo bhi mal'oon hain magar Allah ka zikr aur

wo 2 cheezein jinhein Allah ta'ala dost rakhta hai aur
aalim ya talibe ilme deen bhi. (tirmizi)

5) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
duniya momin ka qaid khana aur kafir ki jannat hai.
(muslim shareef)

Umr aur maal ki zyadti kab nemat hai?

1) Hazrate Ibne shaddad radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha
ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke khuda e
ta'ala ke nazdeek us momin se achcha koi nahi hai jisne
khuda e ta'ala ki tasbeeh wa takbeer aur uski ibadat wa
tahleel ke liye islam mein zyada umr pai. (ahmad, mishkat)

2) Hazrate Abu bakr radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

ki ek sahabi ne puchha ya rasoolallah! Kaun aadmi bahut
achcha hai? Sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
farmaya ke wo aadmi jis ki umr zyada ho aur kaam achche
ho phir puchha ki kaun aadmi bahut bura hai? Farmaya
wo aadmi jis ki umr zyada ho aur amal bure ho. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke duniya ka maal hara rangeen, tarotaza aur
lazzat wala hai to jo aadmi us ko jaaiz tareeqa se hasil kare
Anwaarul Hadees 325

aur jaaiz kaamon mein kharch kare to aisa maal bahut

achcha madadgar hai. (bukhari, muslim)

4) Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke ek sahabi ne kaha ki

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke jo
shakhs Allah ta'ala se dare uske liye maaldar hona koi harj
nahi aur parhezgar aadmi ke liye jismani tandurusti
maaldari se behtar hai aur khushdili bhi khuda e ta'ala ki
nematon mein se ek badi nemat hai. (mishkat)

5) Hazrate Sufyan sauri radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ke agle zamana mein maal ko bura samjha jata tha lekin
aaj kal maal momin ki dhaal hai aur farmaya agar ye maal
humare paas na hote to ye zahir parast badshah hum
logon ko be izzat samajhte aur farmaya ki jis aadmi ke
paas kuch maal ho use chahiye ki use theek se rakhe yani
us ke badhane ki tadbeerein kare isliye ki ye aisa zamana
hai ki agar koi ghareeb ho jayega to wo hi sab se pehle
apne deen ko duniya ke badle bech dalega aur farmaya ki
halal maal fuzool kharchi mein barbad nahi hota. (mishkat)

Dikhawe ke liye kaam karna

1) Hazrate Mahmood ibne labeed radiallaho ta'ala anhu

se riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke tumhare baare mein jis cheez se mein bahut
darta hoon wo shirke asghar hai, sahaba ne puchha ya
Anwaarul Hadees 326

rasoolallah! Shirk e asgar kya cheez hai? Farmaya riya yani

dikhawe ke liye kaam karna. (ahmad)

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne amr radiallaho ta'ala anhuma

se riwayat hai ki unhone rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wassalam ko farmate huye suna ki jo aadmi logon mein
apne amal ka charcha karega to khuda e ta'ala us ki
riyakari ko logon mein mashhoor kar dega aur us ko be
izzat karega. (baihaqi)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
banda ne jab logon ke samne namaz padhi to achchai ke
sath padhi aur jab logon ke samne nahi padhi to bhi
achchai ke sath padhi to khuda e ta'ala farmata hai ki
mera ye banda sachcha hai yani riyakari nahi karta.
(ibne maaja)

4) Hazrate Shaddad ibne aaus radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate
huye suna ki jis aadmi ne dikhawe ke liye namaz padhi us
ne shirk kiya aur jis aadmi ne dikhawe ke liye roza rakha
to us ne shirk kiya aur jis ne dikhawe ke liye sadqa kiya
to us ne shirk kiya. (ahmad, mishkat)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees ki sharah mein likhte
Anwaarul Hadees 327

hain ki jo kaam dikhawe ke liye kare shirk hai. Khulasa

ye ki shirk do tarah ke hote hain "Jali aur khafi",
butparasti karna khullam khulla shirk hai ye shirk e "Jali"
hai aur riyakari jo ki Allah ke ilawa doosre ke liye amal
karta hai wo bhi chhupe taur par butparasti karta hai yani
ye shirk e "Khafi" hai jaisa ki kaha gaya hai ki har wo
cheez jo tujhe khuda e ta'ala se roke wo tera 'but' hai.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 250)

Tasweer ka bayan

1) Hazrate Abu talha radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jis ghar
mein kutta ya jandar ki tasweerein ho us mein rahmat ke
firishte nahi aate. (bukhari, muslim)

2) Hazrate Abdullah ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu

ne farmaya ke maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wassalam ko farmate huye suna ki khuda e ta'ala ke yahan
sab se zyada azaab un logon ko diya jayega jo jandar ki
tasweer banate hain. (bukhari, muslim)

3) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne

farmaya ki maine rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam
ko farmate huye suna ki jo aadmi jandar ki tasweer
banayega to khuda e ta'ala beshak use azaab dega yahan
tak ki wo apni banai hui tasweer mein jaan daal de aur ye
Anwaarul Hadees 328

haqeeqat hai ki wo us mein kabhi jaan nahi daal sakega

isliye azaab ka mustahaq yaqeeni hai. (bukhari shareef)

4) Hazrate Aaisha siddiqa radiallaho ta'ala anha ne kaha

ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
habsha ke logon ka haal ye hai ke jab un mein koi nek
aadmi mar jata hai to wo log uski qabr par ibadat khana
bana lete hain phir us mein un nek logon ki tasweer
banate hain, ye log khuda e ta'ala ki bahut buri makhlooq
hain. (mishkat)

Zaruri note : aaj kal bahut se jahil ganwar sufi kahlane

wale aur buzurgane deen se jhooti muhabbat ka daawa
karne wale Hazrat Ghause paak, Hazrate Khwaja Gharib
nawaz, Hazrate Mahboobe ilaahi, Hazrate Sabir kalyari,
Hazrate Kaleemullah shah jahan aabadi, Hazrate
Tajuddin nagpuri, Hazrate Haji waris Ali shah aur doosre
waaliyon aur buzurgon ki tasweerein apne gharon aur
dukanon mein rakhte hain ye najaaiz aur gunah hai aur
kuch log buzurgon ki tasweer ke samne ba adab baith kar
un ka tasawwur karte hain ye butparasti ke misl hain balki
islam mein butparasti ka darwaza kholna hai jo sakht
haraam aur najaaiz hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 329

Jaldbazi karne na karne ka bayan

1) Hazrate Sahal ibne Sa'ad Sayeedi radiallaho ta'ala anhu

se riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ki kaamon mein jaldbazi na karna khuda e ta'ala
ki taraf se hai aur jaldbazi karna shaitan ki taraf se hai.
(tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

ek shakhs ne nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam se arz
kiya ki mujhe naseehat farmaiye, Huzoor ne farmaya ki
apna kaam khub ghaur wa fikr ke baad kiya karo agar us
ka anjam achcha nazar aaye to kar dalo aur kharabi ka
khauf ho to mat karo. (mishkat)

3) Hazrate mus'ab ibne sa'ad apne baap se riwayat karte

hain ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke jaldbazi na karna har cheez mein achcha hai lekin
aakhirat ke kaam mein der karna achcha nahi.
(Abu dawood)

Neki ka hukm dena aur burai se rokna

1) Hazrate Abu Sayeed khudri radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ke jo aadmi koi baat shara ke khilaaf dekhe to
Anwaarul Hadees 330

use apne hath se rok de aur agar hath se rokne ki taqat na

ho to zuban se mana kare aur agar zuban se bhi mana
karne ki taqat na ho to dil se bura jane aur ye sab se
kamzor imaan hai. (muslim)

2) Hazrate Abu Bakr siddiq radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ke maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko
farmate huye suna ki log jab koi baat shara ke khilaaf
dekhein aur us ko na mitaye to anqareeb khuda e ta'ala
un ko apne azaab mein mubtila karega. (tirmizi, ibne maaja)

3) Hazrate Urs ibne ameera radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ke jab kisi jagah koi gunah kiya jaye to jo aadmi
wahan maujood ho magar use wo napasand samajhta ho
to wo us aadmi ki tarah hai jo wahan maujood nahi aur
jo aadmi wahan maujood na ho lekin us ko pasand karta
ho to wo us aadmi ki tarah hai jo wahan maujood ho.
(Abu dawood)

4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ke rasoole

kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke khuda e
ta'ala ne Jibreel alaihissalam ko hukm diya ki fulan shahar
ko jo aisa aur aisa hai us ke rahne walo ke sath ulat do
Jibreel alaihissalam ne kaha ke aey mere parwardigar! Un
rahne walo mein tera fulan banda bhi hai jisne ek minute
bhi teri nafarmani nahi ki hai to khuda e ta'ala ne farmaya
Anwaarul Hadees 331

ke mein phir hukm deta hoon ke us par aur kul rahne

walo par shahar ko ulat do isliye ki uska chehra gunahon
ko dekh kar meri khushi ke liye ek minute bhi nahi
badalta. (baihaqi, mishkat)

5) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke maine
meraj ki raat mein dekha ke kuch logon ke hont aag ki
kaichiyon se kaate ja rahe hain maine puchha Jibreel ye
kaun log hain? Unhone kaha ye aap ki ummat ke waaez
hain jo logon ko neki ki hidayat karte the aur apne aap
ko bhul jate the yani khud nek kaam na karte the.(mishkat)

6) Hazrate Usama radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
qiyamat ke din ek aadmi ko lakar jahannam mein daal
diya jayega to uski aantein fauran pet se nikal kar aag
mein gir padegi phir wo unhein pisega yani unke gird
chakkar katega jaise panchakki ka gadha (donkey) aataa
pista hai, to jahannami ye dekh kar uske paas jama ho
jayenge aur us se kahenge aey fulan tera kya haal hai yani
ye tu kya kar raha hai, kya tu hum ko nek kaam karne aur
bure kaam se baaz rahne ka hukm nahi deta tha? Wo
kahenga haan mein tum ko nek kaam ka hukm deta tha
aur khud us ko nahi karta tha aur bure kaam se tum ko
rokta tha aur khud us ko karta tha. (bukhari, muslim)
Anwaarul Hadees 332

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi is hadees shareef ki sharah mein
farmate hain maloom hua ki doosron ko achchi baat ka
hukm dena aur burai se rokna aur khud us par amal na
karna azaab ka sabab hai lekin ye azaab amal na karne ki
wajah se hai achchi baat ke hukm dene aur burai se rokne
ki wajah se nahi hai isliye ki agar achchi baat ke karne aur
burai se rokne ka kaam bhi nahi karega to do wajib chhod
ne ke sabab aur zyada azaab ka mustahaq hoga.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 175)

Aur Hazrate Shaykh likhte hain ki achchi baat karne ka

hukm dena us baat ke wajib hone mein khud hukm dene
wale ka bhi amal karne wala hona shart nahi hai balki
baghair amal bhi achchi baat ka hukm dena jaaiz hai isliye
ki apne aap ko achchi baat ka hukm karna wajib hai aur
doosre ko achchi baat ka hukm karna doosra wajib hai
agar ek wajib chhut jaye to doosre wajib ka chhodna
hargiz jaaiz na hoga aur wo jo Qur’an majeed para 29
mein aaya hai "Wo baat kyun kehte ho jo khud nahi
karte" agar use achchi baat ke hukm dene aur buri baat se
rokne ke baare mein maan liya jaye to amal na karne par
daat wa phatkar hai na ki kahne par. Haan is mein shak
nahi hai ki agar khud bhi amal kare to achcha hai isliye
ki aise aadmi ka achchi baat ka hukm karna asar nahi
karta jo khud be amal hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 333

Kuch mas'ale
1) achchi baat ke hukm karne ki kai sooratein hain-
• agar janta ho ki nasihat ko qubool kar lenge aur burai
se ruk jayenge to aisi soorat mein nasihat karna wajib hai
chup rahna jaaiz nahi.
• aur agar janta ho ki nasihat karne par log bura bhala
kahenge ya maar peet karenge jis se dushmani paida hogi
to in sooraton mein chup rahna afzal hai.
• aur agar maar peet ko sabr kar lega to mujahid hai aise
aadmi ko achchi baat ke hukm karne aur buri baat se
rokne mein koi harj nahi.
• aur agar janta hai ki nasihat qubool na karenge aur maar
peet wa gaAli galoj ka dar bhi nahi hai to nasihat karne
na karne ka ikhtiyar hai aur behtar ye hai ke is soorat mein
nasihat kare.
Aisa hi fatawa aalamgeeri jild 5 page 309 mein hai.

2) burai dekhne wale par lazim hai ki us se roke agarche

wo khud us burai mein mubtila ho isliye ki shara ne burai
se bachna aur doosre ko us se rokna ye donon baatein
lazim ki hain, to burai se na bachne par rokne se
chhutkara nahi payega aisa hi fatawa hindiya jild 5 page
309 mein hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 334

Tawakkul (Allah par bharosa karna)

1) Hazrate Amr ibne Sa'ad radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
jo aadmi Allah ta'ala par bharosa kar le aur apne sab
kaamon ko khuda e ta'ala ke supurd kar de to Allah ta'ala
us ke liye kaafi hai. (ibne maaja)

2) Hazrat Faruqe Aazam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ke maine Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ko
farmate huye suna ki agar tum log khuda e ta'ala par
bharosa kar lo jaisa ki bharosa ka haq hai to wo tum ko
isi tarah rozi dega jis tarah chidiyon ko rozi deta hai ki wo
subah ko bhooke nikalte hai aur shaam ko pet bhar ke
wapas laut'tey hain. (tirmizi)

3) Hazrate Abuzar radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
halal ko apne upar haraam kar lene aur maal ko barbad
kar dene ka naam duniya chhodna nahi hai balki duniya
chhodna ye hai ki jo kuch maal wa daulat tere hathon
mein hai us par bharosa na kar balki us par bharosa kar
jo khuda e ta'ala ke qabza mein hai.
(tirmizi)
Anwaarul Hadees 335

4) Hazrate Suhaib radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
momin ka muamala ajeeb hai ke uske har kaam mein
bhalai hai aur ye darja momin ke ilawa kisi aur ko hasil
nahi hai. Agar use khushi ka mauqa mile aur us par khuda
e ta'ala ka shukr baja laye to us mein us ke liye bhalai hai
aur agar kabhi musibat pahunche aur wo us par sabr kare
to us mein bhi us ke liye bhalai hai. (muslim)

5) Hazrate Sa'ad radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke aadmi ki
nekbakhti ye hai ki jo kuch Allah ta'ala ne us ke liye
muqaddar kar diya hai us par raazi rahe aur aadmi ki
badbakhti ye hai ki wo khuda e ta'ala se bhalai mangna
chhod de aur aadmi ki badbakhti ye bhi hai ki khuda e
ta'ala ne us ke baare mein jo kuch muqaddar farma diya
hai wo us par naraz ho. (ahmad, tirmizi)

Narmi, haya aur achchhi aadat

1) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke khuda e
ta'ala meharban hai aur meharbani ko pasand farmata
hai. (muslim shareef)

2) Hazrate Jareer radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke jo
Anwaarul Hadees 336

aadmi narmi se mahroom kiya jata hai wo (doosre lafzon

mein) bhalai se mahroom kiya jata hai. (muslim)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
sharm wa haya imaan ka hissa hai aur imaan wala jannat
mein jayega aur behayai wa behoodgi ki baatein karna
burai ka hissa hai aur burai wala jahannam mein jayega.
(ahmad, tirmizi)

4) Hazrate Imran ibne husain radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke haya
ki saari sooratein achchi hain. (bukhari, muslim)

5) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya
ke imaan aur haya donon ek doosre ke sathi hain to jab
un mein se ek utha liya jata hai to doosra bhi utha liya
jata hai. (baihaqi)

6) Hazrate Maalik radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
mein achchi aadaton ke poora karne ke liye bheja gaya
hoon. (muatta mishkat)

7) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke musalmano
Anwaarul Hadees 337

mein poore imaan wale wo log hain jin ki aadatein achchi

hain. (Abu dawood)

Hansna aur muskurana

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
zyada na hanso isliye ki zyada hansna dil ko murda bana
deta hai. (ahmad, tirmizi)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

abul qasim sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke qasam
hai us zaat ki jis ke qabza mein meri jaan hai agar tum log
un baaton ko jaan lo jinhein mein janta hoon to tum
bahut zyada ro'o aur kam hanso. (bukhari shareef)

3) Hazrate Aaisha radiallaho ta'ala anha ne farmaya ke

maine nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ko aisa
khul kar hanste huye kabhi nahi dekha ke un ka taalu
nazar aa jaye, aap sirf muskuraya karte the. (bukhari)
Anwaarul Hadees 338

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki

fazeelatein

1) Hazrate Soban radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

unhone kaha ki Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke main khatimunnabeeyin hoon mere baad koi
nabi nahi hoga. (Abu dawood, tirmizi, mishkat page 465)

2) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai unhone kaha ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam
ne farmaya ke rasoolon ka silsila mujh par khatm kar diya
gaya. (bukhari, muslim, mishkat page 511)

3) Hazrate Irbaaz ibne saariya radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai wo sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam se
riwayat karte hain Huzoor ne farmaya ke mein khuda e
ta'ala ke nazdeek us waqt khatimunnabeeyin likha gaya
jab ki Hazrate Adam alaihissalam apni gundhi hui mitti
mein the yani un ka putla us waqt tak tayyar nahi hua
tha. (mishkat page 513)

4) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya
ke is darmiyan mein ke so raha tha maine dekha ke
zameen ke khazanon ki kunjiyan layi gai aur mere donon
hathon mein rakh di gai. (bukhari, muslim, mishkat page 512)
Anwaarul Hadees 339

5) Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke mujhe wo
diya gaya jo mujh se pehle kisi nabi ko nahi diya gaya tha,
rob wa dabdaba se meri madad farmai gai aur mujhe saari
zameen ki kunjiyan ata hui. (ahmad, al amnu wal ula page 57)

6) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya ke
mein qiyamat ke din Adam alaihissalam ki aulad ka sardar
rahunga aur mein sab se pehle qabr se uthunga aur sab se
pehle mein hi shafa'at karunga aur sab se pehle meri hi
shafa'at qubool ki jayegi. (mishkat)

7) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne farmaya ke mein sab
se pehle shafa'at karunga aur meri shafa'at sab se pehle
qubool ki jayegi aur mujhe us par ghamand nahi.
(daarmi, mishkat page 514)

8) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne kaha

ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke
khuda e ta'ala ke tae mein awwaalin wa aakhirin mein sab
se zyada izzat wa buzurgi wala hoon.
(tirmizi, daarmi, mishkat page 514)

9) Hazrate Jabir ibne Samura radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne

farmaya ke maine sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam
Anwaarul Hadees 340

ko chandni raat mein dekha to kabhi mein Huzoor ki

taraf dekhta tha aur kabhi chaand ki taraf Huzoor us waqt
laal kapda pahne huye the to aakhir maine faisla kiya ki
wo chaand se badh kar khubsoorat hain.
(tirmizi, daarmi, mishkat page 517)

10) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka rang raushan aur
chamakdar tha aur Huzoor ka paseena jaise moti tha aur
kisi deeba wa resham ke kapde ko maine Huzoor ki
mubarak hatheliyon se narm nahi paya aur maine koi aisa
mushk wa anbar nahi soongha jis ki khushboo Huzoor ke
jism mubarak ki khushboo se badh kar ho.
(bukhari, muslim, mishkat page 516)

11) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam jab kisi rasta se
guzarte phir Huzoor ke baad jo bhi us rasta se guzarta to
Huzoor ke paseena ki mahak se jaan leta ki Huzoor idhar
se gaye hain. (daarmi, mishkat page 517)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka
chehra aisa chamkdar tha ki hadees riwayat karne walo ke
kahne ke mutabiq aap ke chehre mein chaand wa sooraj
tairte the jis ne imaan ki halat mein ek baar chehra dekh
Anwaarul Hadees 341

liya wo sahabi ho gaya jo nubuwat ke baad sab se bada

darja hai.

2) sar bada aur buzurg tha jis se badai tapakti thi aur jo
Allah ke khauf se har waqt jhuka rahta tha.

3) qad mubarak na zyada lamba tha aur na zyada chhota

magar insanon ke majma mein khade hote to sab se
unche nazar aate.

4) jisme paak noorani tha isliye us ka saaya na sooraj ki

raushani mein padta tha aur na chandni mein, jism par
makkhi kabhi nahi baithi.

5) baal mubarak kuch balkhaye huye the jo aksar kandhe

tak latakte rahte the َ aur jab kabhi chehra e anwar par
ُ‫َ ل‬
ٰ َ ‫الض ٰٰح َو لال ْيل ا َِذا‬
bikhar jate to ‫َسی‬ ِ ‫ و‬ban jate.

6) dadhi shareef ghani thi aur chehra e anwar uske ghere

mein aisa maloom hota tha jaise aabnosi rihal par Qur’an
majeed rakha ho, naak sudol aur patli thodi uthi hui jo
achanak dekhne par shola e noor maloom hoti thi.

7) seena mubarak chauda tha jismein naaf tak baalon ki

ek halki tahreer thi, pet ki unchai seena ke barabar thi jise
4 baar firishton ne chaak kar ke ilm wa hikmat ka noor
bhara tha.
Anwaarul Hadees 342

8) gardan shareef nihayat lateef wa shaffaf thi ba qaule

Hazrat Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu chandi ki dhali
hui thi.

9) maatha (peshani) chauda aur chamakdar tha jise log

chaand ka tukda kehte the jo raaton ko khuda e ta'ala ke
Huzoor mein sajda rez raha karti thi.

10) kaan nihayat mauzu aur subuk, door wa nazdeek se

yaksa (barabar) sunte the, jungli janwaron wa chidiyon ki
bol chaal aur ped wa patthar ki zuban se ba khabar.

11) daant (teeth) mubarak motiyon se zyada chamakdar

jin se muskurate samay raushani phoot padti thi aur dar
wa deewar chamak uthate the.

12) peeth mubarak humwaar aur safed wa shaffaf thi jaise

chandi ki dhali hui jis par kandhon ke beech mein
kabutar ke ande ke barabar ubhari hui mohar e nubuwat
thi.

13) aankhein kaali wa surmagi aur palakein badi thi jo

har waqt ghaib ka mushahada karti thi aur aage pichhe
yaksa dekhti thi, saari kaenaat mein sirf unhi aankhon ne
khuda e ta'ala ko be parda dekha tha.
Anwaarul Hadees 343

14) hath mubarak chauda aur gosht se bhara hua tha jo

musafha karta us ka hath khushbudar ho jata unhi hathon
ko khuda e ta'ala ne apna hath farmaya tha.

15) ungliyan lambi aur bakhshish ke liye phaili hui rahti

thi jin ke beech se zarurat ke waqt paani ubalne lagta tha
aur jin ke ishare se chaand ka seena phat gaya aur dooba
hua sooraj palat aaya.

16) pindliyan humwaar aur sheesha ki tarah lateef wa

shaffaf thi.

17) kalaiyan thodi lambi aur gudaaz, rang nikhra hua saaf
wa shaffaf tha.

18) abru mehrabe haram ki tarah kamaandar the jin se

maqame qaaba qausain ka raaz zahir tha.

19) hont gule quds ki pattiyon ki tarah patle patle aur

gulab ki pankhdiyon se zyada narm wa nazuk jin ke hilne
par kaar kunane qaza wa qadr har waqt kaan lagaye rahte
the.

20) aawaz intihai dilkash aur meethi ki dushmanon ko

bhi pyar aa jaye aur itni unchi ki faraan se gunje to saari
duniya mein phail jaye, rahmat wa karam ke mauqa par
Anwaarul Hadees 344

gul wa lala ke jigar ki thandak aur kabhi ghairate haq ko

jalal aa jaye to pahadon ke kaleje dahal jayein.

21) rona sisakti hui dabi dabi aawaz Allah ke khauf ke

ghalba se siyah kaar ummat ke gam mein riqt angez
aayatein padh kar aur raat ki dua'o mein bheegi bheegi
palakon par aansuo ke jhalakte huye moti.

22) hansi intihai khushi ke mauqa par sirf ek halki

muskurahat phail jati, raushani ki ek kiran phoot’ti aur
dar wa deewar chamak jate isi raushani mein ek baar
Hazrate Aaisha siddiqa radiallaho ta'ala anha ne apni sue
talash kar li thi.

23) paseena mubarak intihai khushbudar tha jidhar se

guzar jate fiza muattar ho jati, bagal shareef ke paseena se
ek dulhan muattar ki gai to pusht dar pusht uski aulad
mein khushboo ka asar tha.

24) thook mubarak zakhmiyon aur beemaron ke liye

tandurusti ka marham tha, khaare kunyein uski barkat se
meethe ho jate, dudh peete bachche ke munh mein pad
jata to din bhar maa'n ke dudh ke baghair aaram se rahta.
(madarijunnubuwat, shamael e tirmizi, nasimurriyaz, khasaes e
kubra, jawahirul bihar ba hawala e sahifa e jamaal arshadul qadiri)
Anwaarul Hadees 345

Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ki tarah

koi nahi

1) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu se marwi

hai unhone farmaya ke sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ne raat aur din lagatar roza rakhne se mana
farmaya to ek sahabi ne Huzoor se kaha ya rasoolallah!
Aap to raat din lagatar roza rakhte hain Huzoor ne
farmaya ke meri tarah tum mein kaun hai beshak main is
haal mein raat guzarta hoon ki mera parwardigar mujhe
khilata pilata hai.
(bukhari jild 1 page 263, muslim shareef page 352, mishkat page 175)

Hazrate Imaam Nawawi rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi

farmate hain ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke qaul
َ ‫ل‬ ُ ُ ‫ ا لِّن َاب ْي‬ka matlab ye hai ke khuda e ta'ala
ِ ‫ت ي ْط ِع ُم ِِن َر ِّب َوي ْس ِق‬
‫يِن‬ ِ ِ
mujhe wo taqat deta hai jo auron ko kha pi kar hasil hoti
hai. (nawawi maye muslim jild 1 page 351)

2) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne maahe
ramzan mein raat din lagatar roza rakha to logon ne bhi
raat din lagatar roza rakha to Huzoor ne logon ko aisa
karne se mana farmaya, kaha gaya Huzoor to raat din
lagatar roza rakhte hain! Sarkar ne farmaya ki main
Anwaarul Hadees 346

tumhari tarah nahi hoon mein khilaya aur pilaya jata

hoon. (muslim jild 1 page 351)

3) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne sahaba se
farmaya ke tum log raat din roza mat rakho. Sahaba ne
kaha Huzoor to raat din lagatar roza rakhte hain, sarkar
ne farmaya ki mein tumhari tarah hargiz nahi hoon
beshak mein is haal mein raat guzarta hoon ke mera rab
mujhe khilata aur pilata hai. (bukhari jild 2 page 1084)

Note : Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko

apni tarah bashar nahi kehna chahiye isliye ki nabi ko un
ke zamane ke kafir apni tarah bashar kaha karte the jaisa
ki para 12 ruku 3 mein hai ke "Hazrate nooh alaihissalam
ki qaum ke kafiron ne kaha ki hum tumhein apni hi tarah
bashar samajhte hain" aur para 13 ruku 14 mein hai ke
"Kafiron ne Hazrate moosa alaihissalam se kaha ki tum
humari hi tarah bashar ho" aur para 19 ruku 14 mein hai
ke "Kafiron ne Hazrate Shoaib alaihissalam se kaha ke
tum humari hi tarah bashar ho" Qur’an majeed ki
aayaton se maloom hua ke nabiyon ko tauheen ke taur
par apni hi tarah bashar kehna kafiron ka tareeqa hai.
Anwaarul Hadees 347

Meraj ka bayan

1) Hazrate Anas ibne Maalik radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ke rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne
farmaya ke mere paas ek buraaq laya gaya ye ek safed rang
ka janwar tha jis ka qad gadhe se uncha aur khachchar se
nicha tha us ka qadam us jagah par padta tha jahan tak
nigah pahunchti hai Huzoor ne farmaya to main us par
sawar hua yahan tak ke baitul muqaddas mein aaya
Huzoor ne farmaya to maine buraaq ko us kunda se
bandh diya jis se nabi apni sawariyon ko bandha karte
the. Huzoor ne farmaya phir mein masjid mein gaya aur
do rak'at namaz padhi phir bahar nikla to Jibreel mere
paas ek pyala sharab ka aur ek pyala dudh ka laye maine
dudh ka pyala le liya Jibreel ne kaha ki aap ne fitrate islam
ko ikhtiyar kar liya. Phir Jibreel mujh ko aasman ki taraf
le chale Jibreel ne aasman ka darwaza kholne ke liye kaha
to puchha gaya aap kaun hain? Farmaya mein Jibreel
hoon phir puchha gaya aapke sath kaun hai? Unhone
kaha sarkare mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain phir
puchha gaya unko bulaya gaya hai farmaya haan bulaya
gaya hai phir aasman ka darwaza humare liye khol diya
gaya to maine Adam alaihissalam ko dekha unhone
mujhe marhaba kaha aur mere liye bhalai ki dua farmai.
Phir Jibreel mujhe doosre aasman ki taraf le chale unhone
aasman ka darwaza kholne ke liye kaha gaya to puchha
Anwaarul Hadees 348

gaya aap kaun hain? Farmaya main Jibreel hoon phir

puchha gaya aur aapke sath kaun hai? Farmaya sarkare
mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain phir puchha gaya
un ko bulaya gaya hai farmaya haan bulaya gaya hai
Huzoor ne farmaya phir aasman ka darwaza humare liye
khol diya gaya to maine do khalazaad bhaiyon yani ibne
maryam aur yahya ibne zakariya alaihissalatu wassalam ko
dekha to unhone mujhe marhaba kaha aur mere liye
bhalai ki dua farmai. Phir Jibreel mujhe teesre aasman ki
taraf le chale unhone aasman ka darwaza kholne ke liye
kaha to puchha gaya aap kaun hain? Farmaya mein Jibreel
hoon phir puchha gaya aur aap ke sath kaun hai? Kaha
sarkare mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain phir
puchha gaya un ko bulaya gaya hai? Farmaya haan bulaya
gaya hai phir aasman ka darwaza humare liye khol diya
gaya wahan mujh ko Yusuf alaihissalam dikhai diye
jinhein saari duniya ki aadhi khubsurati di gai hai unhon
mujhe marhaba kaha aur mere liye bhalai ki dua farmai.
Phir Jibreel mujhe chauthe aasman ki taraf le chale to
Jibreel alaihissalam ne aasman ka darwaza kholne ke liye
kaha puchha gaya ye kaun hai? Farmaya mein Jibreel
hoon kaha gaya aur aap ke sath kaun hai? Farmaya sarkare
mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain phir puchha gaya
unko bulaya gaya hai? Farmaya haan bulaya gaya hai to
aasman ka darwaza humare liye khol diya gaya to maine
Idris alaihissalam ko dekha to unhone marhaba kaha aur
mere liye bhalai ki dua farmai jinke baare mein khuda e
Anwaarul Hadees 349

ta'ala ne farmaya ki "Aur hum ne use unchi jagah par utha

liya". Phir Jibreel mujhe panchve aasman ki taraf le chale
to unhone aasman ka darwaza kholne ke liye farmaya to
puchha gaya kaun hai? Farmaya main Jibreel hoon phir
puchha gaya aur aap ke sath kaun hai? Farmaya sarkare
mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain phir kaha gaya un
ko bulaya gaya hai? Farmaya haan bulaya gaya hai to
humare liye aasman ka darwaza khol diya gaya to achanak
mujh ko Haroon alaihissalatu wassalam dikhai diye
unhone marhaba kaha aur mere liye bhalai ki dua farmai.
Phir Jibreel hum ko chhathe aasman ki taraf le chale
unhone aasman ka darwaza kholne ke liye kaha puchha
gaya ye kaun hai? Farmaya main Jibreel hoon phir
puchha gaya aur aap ke sath kaun hai? Farmaya sarkare
mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam hain phir kaha gaya aur
unko bulaya gaya hai? Farmaya haan bulaya gaya hai to
aasman ka darwaza humare liye khol diya gaya to maine
Moosa alaihissalatu wassalam ko dekha unhone marhaba
kaha aur mere liye bhalai ki dua ki. Phir Jibreel humein
saatve aasman ki taraf le chale to unhone aasman ka
darwaza kholne ke liye kaha to puchha gaya ye kaun hai?
Farmaya mein Jibreel hoon phir puchha gaya aur aap ke
sath kaun hai? Farmaya sarkare mustafa sallallaho alaihi
wasallam hain phir puchha gaya aur un ko bulaya gaya
hai? Farmaya haan bulaya gaya hai to humare liye aasman
ka darwaza khol diya gaya to hum ne Hazrate Ibrahim
alaihissalatu wassalam ko dekha jo baitul mamoor se apni
Anwaarul Hadees 350

peeth ki tek lagaye huye the aur baitul mamoor mein har
din 70,000 aise firishte dakhil hote hain jo dobara nahi
aate (yani roz naye naye firishte aate hain). Phir mujh ko
sidratul muntaha par le gaye us ke patte hathi ke kaanon
ki tarah hain aur us ke phal bade matakon ki tarah hain
to jab sidratul muntaha ko khuda e ta'ala ke hukm se ek
cheez ne dhaanp (cover) li to us ka rang badal gaya khuda
e ta'ala ki paida ki hui cheezon mein se koi us ki
khubsoorati bayan karne ki taqat nahi rakhta. Phir khuda
e ta'ala ne meri janib 'wahee' farmai jo kuch 'wahee'
farmai phir us ne raat din mein 50 namazein mere upar
farz farmai. Main wapasi mein Moosa alaihissalatu
wassalam ke paas aaya unhone puchha aap ke parwardigar
ne aap ki ummat par kya farz farmaya hai? Maine kaha
raat din mein 50 namazein! Moosa alaihissalam ne kaha
apne parwardigar ke paas jakar kami ki darkhwast pesh
karein isliye ki aap ki ummat itni taqat nahi rakhti maine
bani israel ki aazmaish ki hai aur us ka imtihan liya hai.
Huzoor ne farmaya to maine wapas jakar kaha aey mere
parwardigar meri ummat par aasani farma to khuda e
ta'ala ne meri ummat se 5 namazein kam kar di mein phir
moosa alaihissalam ke paas aaya aur kaha ki mujh se 5
namazein kam kar di gai unhone kaha ke aap ki ummat
iski bhi taqat nahi rakhti aap phir apne parwardigar ke
paas jakar kami chahein. Huzoor ne farmaya ki main
apne parwardigar aur Moosa alaihissalam ke darmiyan
aata jata raha aur namaz ki kami ka silsila jaari raha yahan
Anwaarul Hadees 351

tak ki khuda e ta'ala ne farmaya aey Muhammad

sallallaho alaihi wasallam ye raat aur din ki kul 5
namazein hain har namaz ke liye 10 namazon ka sawab
hai to wo 5 namazein sawab mein 50 namazon ke barabar
hain jis aadmi ne neki ka irada kiya aur usko na kiya to
sirf irada hi se us ke liye ek neki likh di jati hai aur agar
kar liya to us ke liye 10 nekiyan likhi jati hain aur jo
aadmi bure kaam ka irada kare aur us ko na kare to kuch
nahi likha jata aur kar liya to us ke liye ek burai likhi jati
hai. Huzoor ne farmaya uske baad mein utar kar Moosa
alaihissalam ke paas pahuncha to un ko haqeeqate haal se
khabardar kiya unhone kaha ki apne rab ke paas jakar aur
kami chahein to rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ne
farmaya ke maine Moosa alaihissalam se kaha ke main
apne rab ke paas namaz ki kami ke liye itni baar hazir hua
hoon ki ab mujh ko wahan jate huye sharm aati hai.
(muslim)

2) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

unhone rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ko farmate
huye suna hai ke jab quraish ne meraj ke waqiya mein
mujh ko jhutlaya to mein un ke sawalon ka jawab dene
ke liye maqame hijr mein khada hua to khuda e ta'ala ne
baitul muqaddas ko meri nigahon ke samne kar diya
mein baitul muqaddas ki taraf dekh raha tha aur us ki
nishaniyon ke baare mein quraish ke jawabat de raha tha.
(bukhari, muslim, mishkat)
Anwaarul Hadees 352

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko jaagte mein
badan ke sath meraj hui thi isliye ki agar meraj neend ya
ruh waali hoti to quraish ke kafir Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ko hargiz na jhutlate aur na kuch kamzor imaan
wale musalman murtad hote. (sharah aqaed nasafi page 105)

2) Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko

jaagte mein jism waali meraj hona barhaq hai, makka se
baitul muqaddas tak ki sair ka na manne wala kafir hai
aur aasmanon ki sair ka na manne wala gumrah bad'deen
hai. Ash'atullamaat jild 4 page 526 mein hai ki masjid e
haram se masjid e aqsa tak isra hai aur masjide aqsa se
aasman tak meraj hai. Isra nasse Qur’ani se sabit hai us ka
inkar karne wala kafir hai aur meraj mashhoor hadeeson
se sabit hai us ka na manne wala gumrah aur bad'deen
hai. Aur sharah aqaid nasafi page 100 mein hai ki jaagne
ki halat mein badan ke sath aasman aur us ke upar jahan
tak khuda e ta'ala ne chaha sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ka jana mashhoor hadeeson se sabit hai us ka na
manne wala bad'deen hai aur isi kitab ke page 101 par hai
ki masjid e haram se baitul muqaddas tak raat mein sair
farmana qatai hai Qur’an majeed se sabit hai aur zameen
se aasman tak sair farmana hadeeson se sabit hai. Aur
sayyadul fuqaha Hazrat Mulla Jeevan rahmatullahi ta'ala
alaihi farmate hain ki masjide aqsa tak meraj qatai hai
Qur’an se sabit hai aur aasman e duniya tak mashhoor
Anwaarul Hadees 353

hadees se sabit hai aur aasmanon se upar tak aahad se sabit

hai to pehle ka na manne wala qatai kafir hai aur doosre
ka bad'deen aur teesre ka na manne wala faasiq hai.
(tafseerat e ahmadiya page 328)

Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko jaagne

ki halat mein jism ke sath ek baar aur sapna (khwab) mein
kai baar meraj hui. Ash'atullamaat jild 4 page 527 mein
hai ki meraj sapna mein hui thi ya jaagne mein aur ek
baar hui thi ya baar baar? Is ke baare mein aalimo ki
baatein kai tarah ki hain saheeh aur zyada aalimo ka
mukhtaar ye hai ki meraj kai baar hui thi ek baar jaagne
mein aur kai baar sapnon mein. Phir do line ke baad
farmaya tahqeeq ye hai ki meraj ek baar jaagne ki halat
mein badan ke sath hui masjide haram se masjide aqsa tak
aur wahan se aasman tak aur aasman se jahan tak ki khuda
e ta'ala ne chaha. Agar meraj ka waqiya sapna mein hota
to is qadr fitna wa fasaad wa shor goga ka sabab na hota
aur kafiron ke jhagad ne aur kuch musalmano ke murtad
hone ka sabab na banta. (ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 527)

Aur Hazrat Mulla Jeevan rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi

farmate hain saheeh ye hai ke meraj jaagte mein badan ke
sath ma’a ruh ke hui ahle sunnat wa jama'at ka yahi
maslak hai. To jis ne kaha ki meraj sirf ruh ke sath hui ya
sirf sapna mein hui to wo bad'deen, gumrah, gumrah
banane wala faasiq hai. (tafseerat e ahmadiya page 330)
Anwaarul Hadees 354

Mojizon ka bayan

1) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai

unhone farmaya ke makka walo ne Huzoor sayyide aalam
sallallaho alaihi wasallam se kaha ke aap koi mojiza
dikhayein to sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne
chaand ke do tukde farma kar unhein dikha diya yahan
tak ke makka walo ne hira pahad ko chaand ke do tukdon
ke bich mein dekha. (bukhari, muslim, mishkat page 524)

2) Hazrate Ibne mas'ood radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat

hai unhone farmaya ke rasoole kareem alaihissalatu
wattasleem ke zamana mein chaand do tukde ho gaya ek
tukda pahad se upar tha aur doosra tukda us ke niche.
(bukhari, muslim, mishkat page 524)

Hazrate Shaykh Abdul Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari

rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi ne farmaya ke Huzoor sayyide
aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke liye chaand ka tukde
hona yaqeenan hua jisko sahaba wa taabi'en rizwanullahi
ta'ala alaihim ajmaen ke bahut se logon ne bayan kiya hai
aur phir un se hadees bayan karne waali ek bahut badi
jama'at ne riwayat kiya hai aur Qur’an ki tafseer likhne
walo ka ittifaq hai ke surah e qamar ki pahli aayat mein
yahi chaand ka do tukde hona murad hai jo Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka mojiza hua wo inshiqaaq
Anwaarul Hadees 355

murad nahi jo qiyamat ke qareeb mein hoga aur uski

doosri aayat isi mazmoon ko batati hai ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne chaand ko do tukde kiya hai.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 518)

3) Hazrate Asma binte Umais radiallaho ta'ala anha se

riwayat hai ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam par is
haal mein 'wahee' utar rahi thi ki aap ka mubarak sar
Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu ki god mein tha, to
Hazrate Ali radiallaho ta'ala anhu asr ki namaz nahi padh
sake yahan tak ke sooraj doob gaya us ke baad Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke aey Ali! Kya tum ne
namaz padhi? Unhone kaha nahi to Huzoor sallallaho
alaihi wasallam ne Allah se dua ki 'ya ilaah aalmeen Ali
tere aur tere rasool ki farmabardari mein the isliye un ki
namaze asr qaza ho gai lihaza tu un ke liye sooraj ko lauta
de' Hazrate asma binte umais farmati hain ke maine
dekha ki sooraj doob gaya tha phir nabi ki dua ke baad
maine dekha ki wo nikal aaya aur us ki kirane pahadon
aur zameenon par phail gai ye waqiya 'sahba' mein hua jo
khaibar se qareeb hai. (shifa ma’a nasimurriyaz jild 3 page 10)

4) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne sooraj ko hukm diya ki
kuch der ke liye chalne se ruk jaye wo fauran ruk gaya.
(tabrani sharah shifa Mulla Ali Qaari maye nasimurriyaz jild 3 page
13)
Anwaarul Hadees 356

5) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wassalam jab masjid mein
khutba padhte to khajoor ke tana par jo khamba ke taur
par masjid mein khada tha kamar laga lete phir jab
mimbar tayyar ho gaya aur Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam us par khutba padhne ke liye baithe to wo
khamba jis se tek laga kar aap khutba farmaya karte the
nabi ki judai mein cheenkh utha aur qareeb tha ki wo
phat jaye to rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam mimbar
se utare yahan tak ke us khamba ko pakad kar apne seene
se laga liya phir us khamba ne bachcha ki tarah rona aur
bilbilana shuru kiya jis ko tasalli dekar chup kiya jata hai
yahan tak ki us khamba ko qaraar hasil hua.
(bukhari shareef, mishkat page 536)

6) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma ne

farmaya ke hum rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wassalam ke
sath safar kar rahe the ki ek dihati aaya jab wo Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke qareeb pahuncha to aap ne
us se farmaya kya tu is baat ki gawahi deta hai ki ek khuda
ke siwa koi ibadat ke layeq nahi aur Muhammad
sallallaho alaihi wasallam khuda e ta'ala ke bande aur us
ke rasool hain. Dehati ne kaha aap ki baaton par mere
siwa aur kaun gawahi dega Huzoor ne farmaya ye babool
ka ped gawahi dega ye farma kar aap ne us ped ko bulaya
aap waadi ke kinare the wo ped zameen ko phadta hua
chala yahan tak ke aap ke samne khada ho gaya Huzoor
Anwaarul Hadees 357

alaihissalatu wassalam ne us se teen baar gawahi talab

farmai us ped ne teenon baar gawahi di ki haqeeqat mein
aisa hi hai jaisa ki aap ne farmaya us ke baad wo ped apni
jagah wapas chala gaya. (daarmi, mishkat page 541)

7) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ke ek dehati Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke paas aaya
aur kaha ki kaise yaqeen karu ki aap sachche nabi hain?
Huzoor ne farmaya ki khajoor ke us guchchha ko agar
mein bulao aur wo mere paas aakar is baat ki gawahi de
ki mein khuda e ta'ala ka rasool hoon jab tujhe yaqeen aa
jayega. Phir Huzoor ne us guchchha ko bulaya to wo
khajoor ke ped se utar ne laga yahan tak ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ke qareeb zameen par aakar gira
phir aap ne farmaya ke wapas chala ja to wo guchchha
wapas chala gaya ye dekh kar wo dehati musalman ho
gaya. (tirmizi, mishkat page 541)

8) Hazrate Abdullah radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

hum to mojizon ko barkat ka sabab samajhte the aur tum
un ko darane ka sabab samajhte ho. Hum ek safar mein
rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ke sath the paani
kam ho gaya to Huzoor ne farmaya ke thoda sa bacha hua
paani talash kar lao to log ek bartan laye jis mein thoda
sa paani tha Huzoor ne apna hath bartan mein daal diya
aur us ke baad farmaya barkat wale paani ke paas aao aur
barkat khuda e ta'ala ki taraf se hai pas maine qatai taur
Anwaarul Hadees 358

par dekha ki Huzoor ki muqaddas ungliyon ki ghaiyon se

paani ubal raha tha. (bukhari jild 1 page 505, mishkat page 538)

9) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

sulah hudaibiya ke din log pyase the aur Huzoor
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke samne ek pyala tha jis se aap
ne wuzu farmaya to log aap ki taraf daude Huzoor ne
farmaya kya baat hai? Logon ne kaha humare paas wuzu
karne aur peene ke liye paani nahi hai magar sirf yahi jo
aap ke samne hai to Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne
apna mubarak hath usi pyala mein rakh diya to aap ki
ungliyon ke darmiyan se soto (chashme) ki tarah paani
ubal ne laga. Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ka bayan
hai ki hum sab logon ne paani piya aur wuzu kiya Hazrate
saalim farmate hain ki maine Hazrate Jabir se puchha aap
log kitni tadad mein the? Unhone farmaya ke agar hum
ek lakh bhi hote tab bhi wo paani kaafi hota us waqt to
humari tadad 1500 thi.
(bukhari jild 1 page 505, mishkat page 532)

10) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

unhone farmaya ke nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu
wattasleem ke paas paani ka ek bartan laya gaya Huzoor
us waqt maqame zaura mein the aap ne apna muqaddas
hath us bartan mein rakh diya to paani Huzoor ki
ungliyon ke darmiyan se ubalne laga jis se sab logon ne
wuzu kar liya Hazrate Qatada farmate hain ki maine
Anwaarul Hadees 359

Hazrate Anas se puchha ki us waqt aap kitne the? Unhone

farmaya 300 ya 300 ke qareeb.
(bukhari jild 1 page 504, mishkat page 537)

11) Hazrate Ali ibne abi talib karramallahu ta’ala wajhuh

ne farmaya ke mein nabiyye kareem sallallaho alaihi
wasallam ke sath makka mein tha phir sarkare aqdas
sallallaho alaihi wasallam aur hum makka shareef ke
ilaaqa mein gaye to jis pahad aur ped ka bhi samna hota
to wo kahta 'assalamu alaika ya rasoolallah'.
(tirmizi, daarmi, mishkat page 540)

12) Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

hum Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ke sath ja rahe the ki
ek chatwal maidan mein utare. Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam bade istinja ke liye gaye lekin parda ki koi jagah
aap ko na mili achanak aap ki nazar us maidan ke kinare
do pedo par padi, Huzoor un mein se ek ke paas gaye aur
us ki ek daali ko pakad kar ped se farmaya ki khuda ke
hukm se mere sath chal to ped us unt ki tarah chal pada
jis ki naak mein nakel bandhi rahti hai aur unt waan ki
farmabardari karta hai yahan tak ki Huzoor us doosre ped
ke paas gaye aur us ki ek daali pakad kar farmaya ki aey
ped tu bhi Allah ke hukm se mere sath chal to wo bhi
pehle ped ki tarah Huzoor ke sath chal pada yahan tak ki
Huzoor jab un pedo ke bich ki jagah mein pahunche to
farmaya ki aey pedo tum donon Allah ke hukm se aapas
Anwaarul Hadees 360

mein mil kar mere liye parda ban jao to donon ek doosre
se mil gaye aur Huzoor ne un pedo ki aad mein bada
istinja farmaya. Hazrate Jabir radiallaho ta'ala anhu ka
bayan hai ke is ajeeb waqiya ko dekh kar mein baitha soch
raha tha ki meri nigah uthi to achanak maine dekha ki
Huzoor aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam aa rahe hain aur
dekha ki wo donon ped alag ho kar chale aur apne tane
par khade ho gaye.
(muslim, mishkat page 532)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) ambiya e kiraam alaihissalatu wassalam se daawa e
nubuwat ki taaed mein jo baat aadat ke khilaaf zahir ho
use mojiza kehte hain. (attarifaat page 195)

2) nabi ke mojiza ko bilkul na manne wala kafir, mulhid

aur zindeeq hai.

3) jo mojiza daleele qatai se sabit ho jaise meraj ki raat

mein Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka
masjide haram se masjide aqsa tak ki sair farmana us par
imaan lana farz hai aur us ka na manne wala kafir hai.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 527)

4) jo mojiza mashhoor hadeeson se sabit ho jaise sarkare

aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka meraj ki raat mein
Anwaarul Hadees 361

aasmanon ki sair farmana is ka manna lazim wa zaruri hai

aur is ka na manne wala gumrah badmazhab hai.
(tafseerat e ahmadiya page 328)

5) jo mojiza khabare wahid se sabit ho chahe zaef taur

par, fazail mein wo bhi moatabar hai.

6) nabi ki nubuwat zahir hone se pehle jo baat kharqe

aadat ke taur par sadir ho use irhaas kehte hain.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 541)

Karamat ka bayan

1) Hazrate Ibne Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se riwayat

hai ki Hazrate Faruqe Aazam radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne ek
lashkar nihawand ki taraf bheja, nihawand iran sooba
aazarbaijan mein ek pahadi shahar hai jahan madeena
shareef se ek mahina mein nahi pahunch sakte.
(hashiya ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 601)
Aur us lashkar par ek mard ko sipah salar muqarrar
farmaya jin ko Saariya kaha jata tha to ek roz jab ki
Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu madeena shareef
mein khutba padh rahe the achanak aap unchi aawaz se
farmane lage aey saariya! Pahad ki panah lo. Kuch dinon
ke baad lashkar se ek aelchi aaya to us ne kaha aey ameerul
momineen! Humare dushman ne hum par hamla kiya to
hum ko hara diya phir achanak hum ne ek pukarne wale
ki aawaz suni ki aey Saariya! Pahad ki panah lo to hum ne
Anwaarul Hadees 362

pahad ki taraf apni peeth kar li aur dushmanon se lade

phir khuda e ta'ala ne dushmanon ko hara diya.
(baihaqi, mishkat page 546)

2) Hazrate Ibne Munkadir radiallaho ta'ala anhu se

riwayat hai ki Hazrate Safeena radiallaho ta'ala anhu jo
rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ke ghulam the ek
baar mulke rum italy mein islami lashkar tak pahunchane
ka rasta bhul gaye ya qaid kar diye gaye the to islami
lashkar ki talash mein nikal bhaage achanak ek sher se un
ka samna ho gaya to aap ne sher se farmaya aey Abu
haaris! Mein sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka
ghulam hoon mere sath aisa aisa waqiya pesh aaya hai to
sher kutte ki tarah poonchh hilata hua qareeb aakar
Hazrate safeena ki bagal mein khada ho gaya aur sath sath
chalta raha jab sher kisi cheez ki aawaz sunta to us ki taraf
daud padta phir wapas aakar un ke baghal mein chalne
lagta yahan tak ke Hazrate Safeena islami lashkar tak
pahunch gaye phir sher wapas ho gaya. (mishkat page 545)

3) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu se riwayat hai ki

Usaid ibne Huzair aur abbad ibne bishr radiallaho ta'ala
anhuma nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem se apne
kisi muamala mein ek pahar raat guzar ne tak baat karte
rahe wo raat bahut tarik (andheri) thi. Phir wo log apne
gharon ko wapas hone ke liye rasoole kareem sallallaho
alaihi wasallam ki bargah se nikle aur donon hazraat ke
Anwaarul Hadees 363

hath mein chhoti chhoti lathiyan thi phir un mein se ek

sahab ki laathi donon ke liye raushan ho gai us ke baad
wo donon hazraat lathiyon ki raushani mein chalte rahe
yahan tak ke jab donon ka rasta alag alag hua to doosre ki
laathi bhi raushan ho gai phir har ek apni apni laathi ki
raushani mein apne ghar walo tak pahunch gaya.
(bukhari, mishkat page 544)

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) auliyaullah se jo baat aadat ke khilaaf zahir ho use
karamat kehte hain aur aam momineen se aisi baat sadir
ho to use ma'oonat kehte hain aur bebak faasiq wa faajir
ya kafir se jo un ke muwafiq zahir ho to us ko istidraaj
kehte hain aur un ke khilaaf zahir ho to ihaanat kehte
hain. (bahare shariat hissa 01)

2) karamat haq hai us ka na manne wala gumrah

badmazhab hai. Sharah fiqhe akbar page 95 mein hai ki
auliyaullah se karamaton ka sadir hona haq hai yani
Qur’an wa hadees se sabit hai aur Hazrate Shaykh Abdul
Haq muhaddis dehalwi bukhari rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi
farmate hain ki haq wale is baat par ittifaq rakhte hain ki
auliyaullah se karamat zahir ho sakti hai aur Allah walo se
karamaton ka sadir hona Qur’an wa hadees se sabit hai
aur sahaba wa taabi'en ki musalsal khabaron se bhi zahir
hai.
(ashi'atullamaat jild 4 page 595)
Anwaarul Hadees 364

3) auliyaullah wo musalman hai jo Allah ki zaat aur us ki

khubiyon ko pahchanta ho, shariat ka paband ho aur
lazzaton wa shahwaton mein bahut zyada na laga rahta
ho. (sharah aqaide nasafi)

4) auliyaullah wo hi aadmi ho sakta hai jis ka aqeeda

mazhabe ahle sunnat wa jama'at ke mutabiq ho koi
murtad ya badmazhab jaise deobandi, wahabi, qadiyani,
rafzi aur nechari waghaira hargiz 'vali' nahi ho sakta.

5) auliyaullah aur doosre nek musalmano ka faiz intiqal

ke baad bhi jaari rahta hai.
(tafseer e azeezi para e amma page 50)

Ilme ghaib ka bayan

1) Hazrat Faruqe Aazam radiallaho ta'ala anhu farmate

hain ki ek baar Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam hum logon
ke majma mein khade huye to Huzoor ne shuru paidaish
se jannatiyon ke jannat mein aur jahannamiyon ke
jahannam mein jane tak ke saare halat ki humein khabar
de di Huzoor se sunne walo mein jis ne is bayan ko yaad
rakha aur jo bhul gaya wo bhul gaya.
(bukhari jild 1 page 453, mishkat page 516)

Maloom hua ki sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam

ko makhlooqat ki paidaish se lekar jannatiyon ke jannat
Anwaarul Hadees 365

mein aur jahannamiyon ke jahannam mein jane tak ke

saare halaat ka ilm hai.

2) Hazrate Abu Zaid yani Amr ibne akhtab ansari

radiallaho ta'ala anhu farmate hain ki Huzoor
alaihissalatu wassalam ne humein fajr ki namaz padhai
aur mimbar par baith kar humare samne taqreer farmai
yahan tak ke zuhar ki namaz ka waqt aa gaya phir mimbar
se utar kar namaz padhai us ke baad mimbar par baithe
phir humare samne taqreer farmai yahan tak ke asr ki
namaz ka waqt aa gaya phir mimbar se utar kar namaz
padhai uske baad mimbar par baithe yahan tak ke sooraj
doob gaya to us taqreer mein jo kuch hua aur jo kuch
hone wala hai sab baaton ki Huzoor ne humein khabar
de di to hum logon mein sab se bada aalim wo aadmi hai
jise Huzoor ki batai hui khabarein zyada yaad hain.
(muslim jild 2 page 390)

Maloom hua ki Huzoor sayyide aalam sallallaho alaihi

ُ ‫ َما ََكن َو َما يَ ُك‬ka ilm hai yani aap guzari hui aur
wasallam ko ‫ون‬
baad mein hone waali saari baatein jante hain.

3) Hazrate Soban radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne farmaya ke Allah ta'ala
ne mere liye zameen samet di to maine purab se
pachchhim (east-west) tak zameen ka saara hissa dekh
liya. (muslim, mishkat page 512)
Anwaarul Hadees 366

Is hadees shareef se maloom hua ki purab se pachchhim

tak zameen ka har hissa Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ki nigah ke samne hai.

4) Hazrate Huzaifa radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

khuda e ta'ala ki qasam mein nahi kah sakta ki mere sathi
bhul gaye hain ya bhul jane ko zahir karte hain aaj se
duniya ke khatm hone tak jitne fitne uthane wale log
paida honge jin ke sathiyon ki tadad 300 se zyada hogi
khuda e ta'ala ki qasam Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam
ne humein un ka naam, un ke baap ka naam aur un ke
khandan ka naam sab kuch bata diya.
(Abu dawood, mishkat page 463)

Maloom hua ki Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam ka ilm

tamam kulliyaat aur juzeyaat ko ghere huye hain ki aap
ne baad mein paida hone wale fitna angezon ke naam, un
ke baap ka naam aur un ke qabeela ka naam logon se
bayan farmaya.

5) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke

sarkare aqdas sallallaho alaihi wasallam ne Hazrate Zaid,
Hazrate Ja'afar aur Hazrate Ibne rawaaha radiallaho ta'ala
anhum ki shahadat ki khabar aane se pehle un logon ke
shaheed ho jane ki ittila dete huye farmaya ki Zaid ne
jhanda hath mein le liya aur shaheed kiye gaye phir
jhande ko Ja'afar ne sambhala aur wo bhi shaheed huye
Anwaarul Hadees 367

phir Ibne Rawaaha ne jhande ko liya aur wo bhi shaheed

kiye gaye. Aap ye waqiya bayan farma rahe the aur
aankhon se aansu jaari the phir aap ne farmaya ki is ke
baad jhande ko us aadmi ne liya jo khuda e ta'ala ki
talwaron mein se ek talwar hai yani Hazrate Khalid ibne
waleed ne jhanda liya aur khoob ghamsaan ki ladai ladte
rahe yahan tak ki Allah ta'ala ne musalmano ko fatah ata
farmai. (bukhari, mishkat page 533)
Maloom hua ki saari duniya ki halatein Huzoor ki nigah
ke samne hain ki junge mauta jo mulke shaam mein ho
rahi thi Huzoor sallallaho alaihi wasallam us ki halatein
madeena munawwara mein baithe huye mulahaza farma
rahe the.

6) Hazrate Ibne Abbas radiallaho ta'ala anhuma se

riwayat hai ke nabiyye kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem
madeena ya makka ke baagon mein se kisi baag mein
tashreef le gaye to do aadmiyon ki aawaz suni jin par un
ki qabron mein azaab ho raha tha aap ne farmaya un
donon par azaab ho raha hai magar kisi badi baat par nahi
phir farmaya haan khuda e ta'ala ke nazdeek badi baat
hai. Un mein se ek to apne peshab se nahi bachta tha aur
doosra chugli khaya karta tha. Phir aap ne khajoor ki ek
hari daal mangwai aur us ke do tukde kiye aur har ek ki
qabr par ek ek tukda rakh diya. Huzoor sallallaho alaihi
wasallam se puchha gaya ya rasoolallah! Ye aap ne kyun
Anwaarul Hadees 368

kiya? Farmaya ummeed hai ki jab tak ye daliyan sookh na

jayein in donon par azaab kam rahega.
(bukhari jild 1 page 35)

Is hadees shareef se niche likhi baatein maloom hui:

1) Huzoor ki nigah ke liye koi cheez aad nahi ban sakti
yahan tak ki zameen ke andar jo azaab hota hai use aap
dekhte rahte hain.
2) Huzoor makhlooqat ke har khule aur chhupe huye
kaam ko dekh rahe hain ki is waqt kaun kya kar raha hai
aur pehle kya karta tha isiliye aap ne farma diya ki ek
chugli karta tha aur doosra peshab se nahi bachta tha.
3) Huzoor har gunah ka ilaaj bhi jante hain ki qabr par
daalein rakh di taaki azaab halka ho.
4) qabron par hari pattiyan aur phool waghaira dalna
sunnat se sabit hai ke us ki tasbeeh se murda ko aaram
milta hai.
5) qabr par Qur’an paak ki tilawat ke liye hafiz bithana
behtar hai ki jab hari daaliyon ke zikr se azaab halka hota
hai to insaan ke zikr se zarur halka hoga.
6) agarche har sukhi aur geeli cheez tasbeeh padhti hai
magar hari daaliyon ki tasbeeh se murda ko aaram milta
hai aise hi be deen ke Qur’an padhne ka koi fayda nahi ki
usmein kufr ka sukhapan hai aur momin ka padhna
faydemand hai ki us mein imaan ki tari hai.
7) hari daaliyan gunahgaron ki qabr par azaab halka
karengi aur buzurgon ki qabron par sawab wa darja
Anwaarul Hadees 369

badhayegi.

8) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

rasoole kareem alaihissalatu wattasleem ne farmaya kya
tum ye samajhte ho ki mera qibla ye hai khuda ki qasam
mujh par na tumhare dil ki halat chhupi hai aur na ruku
mein tumhein apni peeth ke pichhe se bhi dekhta hoon.
(bukhari jild 1 page 102)

Maloom hua ke Huzoor ki aankhein aam aankhon ki

tarah na thi balki Huzoor aage pichhe, upar niche aur
andhere ujale mein ek hi tarah dekhte the yahan tak ki
khushu'a jo dil ki ek kaifiyat ka naam hai Huzoor use bhi
mulahaza farmate the.

9) Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya

ke ek bhediya bakriyon ke charwahe ki janib aaya phir us
ke rewad mein se ek bakri utha le gaya, charwahe ne us
ka pichha kiya yahan tak ki bakri ko us se chheen liya.
Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho ta'ala anhu farmate hain
ki phir wo bhediya ek teela par chadh kar apni poonchh
par baitha aur bola maine apni rozi ka irada kiya tha jo
mujh ko khuda e ta'ala ne diya, maine us par qabza kiya
tha lekin aey charwahe tu ne us ko mujh se chheen liya.
Charwahe ne kaha khuda ki qasam! Aisi ajeeb baat maine
aaj ki tarah kabhi na dekhi ki bhediya bolta hai. Bhediye
ne kaha is se zyada ajeeb un sahab (yani Huzoor sallallaho
Anwaarul Hadees 370

alaihi wasallam) ka haal hai jo do pahadon ke darmiyani

nakhlistan (madeena) mein tashreef farma hokar tum
logon se un sab ghaibi baaton ko bayan kar rahe hain jo
guzar chuke aur jo baatein tumhare baad hone waali hain
un ko bhi batate hain. Hazrate Abu Huraira radiallaho
ta'ala anhu ka bayan hai ki wo charwaha yahoodi tha
bhediye se ye sun kar Huzoor ki khidmat mein hazir hua
waqiya bayan kiya aur musalman ho gaya.
(mishkat page 541)

Maloom hua ki janwar ka bhi aqeeda hai ki Huzoor

ُ ‫ َما ََكن َو َما يَ ُك‬ka ilm hai.
sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko ‫ون‬

10) Hazrate Anas radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne kaha ki

Hazrate Umar radiallaho ta'ala anhu ne farmaya ke
Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne junge badr se ek roz
pehle hum logon ko wo sab jagahein dikha diye the jahan
badr ki ladai mein shareek hone wale mushrik qatl huye.
Aap ne farmaya dekho kal insha Allahu ta'ala yahan fulan
mushrik gir kar marega aur kal insha Allahu ta'ala yahan
fulan aadmi qatl hokar girega. Hazrate Umar radiallaho
ta'ala anhu ne farmaya qasam hai us zaat ki jisne
rasoolullah sallallaho alaihi wasallam ko haq ke sath bheja
hai ki jo jagahein Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam ne bata
di thi un se zara bhi tajawuz nahi hua yani wo kafir usi
jagah maare gaye jo jagah Huzoor alaihissalatu wassalam
Anwaarul Hadees 371

ne bata di thi phir un kafiron ko kunwein ke andar tale

upar daal diya gaya. (mishkat page 543)

Maloom hua ki kaun kahan marega Huzoor ko is baat ka

bhi ilm hai ki maidane badr mein aap ne farma diya ki
insha Allah kal yahan fulan aadmi qatl hoga aur yahan
fulan aadmi marega phir doosre din Huzoor ke farmane
ke mutabiq hua yani jo jagahein Huzoor ne bata di thi un
se zara bhi farq nahi hua.

Kuch zaruri mas'ale

1) ilme ghaib un baaton ke janne ko kehte hain jin ko
bande aadi taur par apni aqal aur apne hawaas yani
dekhne, sunne, sunghne, chakhne aur chhune se maloom
na kar sakein. (tafseer kabeer jild 1 page 174)

2) Qur’an majeed para 29 ruku 12 mein hai ki "Ghaib ka

janne wala (Allah ta'ala) to wo sirf apne pasandida
rasoolon ko hi ghaib par qabu deta hai". Maloom hua ki
Allah ta'ala apne rasoolon ko ghaib par qabu deta hai aur
jise ghaib par qabu hota hai wo ghaib zarur janta hai to
sabit hua ki rasool ghaib zarur jante hain.

3) Imam Ghazali rahmatullahi ta'ala alaihi farmate hain

ki nabi ke liye ek aisi khubi hoti hai ki jis se wo anqareeb
hone waali ghaib ki baatein jaan liya karte hain.
(zarqani jild 1 page 20)
Anwaarul Hadees 372

Bargah e rabbul aalmeen mein dua hai ki aey maula e

kareem! Hadeeson aur mas'alon ke is majmua ko pyare
mustafa sallallaho alaihi wasallam ke sadqa mein apni
khushi ke liye qubool farma, humein aur humare sab ahle
sunnat bhaiyon aur behno ko sunnat ki pairwi ki taufeeq
ata farma aur is majmua se badmazhabon aur be amalon
ko tauba ki taufeeq ata farma kar imaan wa amal ki nemat
naseeb farma aameen ya rabbal aalmeen.
‫ُک ا رَن ُت َصل َِّى‬ َّ ‫ِْكام ِ َخال َِق‬
َ ‫الل ري ِل َوال َّن َهارِ َا رسئَل‬ ِ ‫ت َوالر َ رر‬
َ ‫ض ذَا ا رل َج ََل ِل َواْل ر‬ َّ ‫اَللّٰ ُه َّم بَدِير َع‬
ِ ‫الس َم َوا‬
ِ‫َو ُت َسلِّ َم َعل َى َا َّو ِل َخل ِرق اهّٰللِ َس ِّيدِنَا ُم َح َّمدِن ال ُرم رص َطفَى َو َعل َى آلِهِ َو َص رحبِهِ َوأ ُ ُصولِهِ َوُفُ ُ روعِهِ َوابرنِه‬
ُ ِ ‫ث راْلَ رعظَ ِم ا رلجِ ري ََلن ِ ِّى َا رج َم ِعي ر َن َو‬
_‫آِخ َد رع َوانَا َا ِن ا رل َح رم ُد هّٰللِ َر ِّب ال َرعا َلمِي ر َن‬ ِ ‫ا رل َغ رو‬

Jalaluddin Ahmad Amjadi

Darul uloom faizurrasool, baraw shareef zila basti
21 jumadal ukhra 1391 hijri
16 august 1971 iswi
Anwaarul Hadees 373

Anwaarul Hadees jin kitabon se banai gai hai wo ye hain:

(1) Qur’ane Majeed
(2) Tafseere Kabeer
(3) Tafseere Baizawi
(4) Tafseere Khaazin
(5) Tafseere Jalalain
(6) Tafseere Saawi
(7) Tafseeraate Ahmadiya
(8) Tafseere Azeezi
(9) Tafseere Khazainul Irfan
(10) Bukhari Shareef
(11) Muslim Shareef
(12) Tirmizi Shareef
(13) Abu Dawood Shareef
(14) Sunan Nasai Shareef
(15) Ibne Maaja Shareef
(16) Muatta Imam MAlik
(17) Sunan Daarmi
(18) Sunan Daarqutni
(19) Mishkat Shareef
(20) Sunan Baihaqi
(21) Musnad Ahmad bin Hambal
(22) Sharhussunna
(23) Muatta Imam Muhammad
(24) Tahaawi Shareef
(25) Mojame Salasa (Tabrani)
(26) Umdatul Qaari (Sharah Bukhari)
Anwaarul Hadees 374

(27) Nawawi Sharah Muslim

(28) Mirqaat Sharah Mishkat
(29) Ash'atul Lam’aat
(30) Fiqhe Akbar
(31) Sharhe Fiqhe Akbar
(32) Aqaide Nasafi
(33) Sharhe Aqaide Nasafi
(34) Raddul Muhtaar
(35) Durre Mukhtar
(36) Tanweerul Absaar
(37) Badaius Sanaaye
(38) Bahrur Raaiq
(39) Kanzud Daqaiq
(40) Fathul Qadeer
(41) Hidaya
(42) Inaaya
(43) Kifaaya
(44) Sharhe Nukaaya
(45) Sharhe Waqaya
(46) Si'aaya
(47) Umadtur Ri'aaya
(48) Hadeeqa -e- Nadya
(49) Tahtawi
(50) Maraqiyal Falaah
(51) Noorul Ezaah
(52) Hujjatullahil Balighha
(53) Fatawa Qazi Khan
Anwaarul Hadees 375

(54) Fatawa Aalamgeeri

(55) Fatawa Ghuzza
(56) Fatawa Azeeziya
(57) Fatawa Razwiyya
(58) Fatawa Africa
(59) Bahaare Shariat
(60) Ahkame Shariat
(61) Al Amnu wal Ula
(62) Lam’atud Duha
(63) Safaehul Lijain
(64) Mash'alatul Irshad
(65) Aajabul Imdad
(66) Manzarul Fatawa
(67) Al Ashba wan Nazair
(68) Shifa Shareef
(69) Naseemurriyaz
(70) Sharhus Shifa Mulla Ali Qaari
(71) Zurqani
(72) Ihyaul Uloom
(73) Sulooke Akrabussubul
(74) Attareefaat
(75) Saheefa -e- Jamaal
 OUR OTHER PUBLICATIONS

Abde Mustafa Publications

Powered By Abde Mustafa Organisation
@abdemustafaorg
abdemustafa.org